Sleep Walking and Moon Walking: A Medico-Literary Study

By J. Sadger

Project Gutenberg's Sleep Walking and Moon Walking, by Isidor Isaak Sadger

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org


Title: Sleep Walking and Moon Walking
       A Medico-Literary Study

Author: Isidor Isaak Sadger

Translator: Louise Brink

Release Date: November 28, 2009 [EBook #30556]

Language: English


*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SLEEP WALKING AND MOON WALKING ***




Produced by Bryan Ness, Jana Srna and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries)









  [ Transcriber's Note:
    Every effort has been made to replicate this text as faithfully as
    possible, including inconsistencies in spelling and hyphenation;
    changes (corrections of spelling and punctuation) made to the
    original text are listed at the end of this file.
  ]




           Nervous and Mental Disease Monograph Series No. 31


                     SLEEP WALKING AND MOON WALKING

                        A MEDICO-LITERARY STUDY

                                   BY
                             DR. J. SADGER
                                 VIENNA


                             TRANSLATED BY
                             LOUISE BRINK


                        NEW YORK AND WASHINGTON

                 NERVOUS AND MENTAL DISEASE PUBLISHING
                                COMPANY

                                  1920




                       NERVOUS AND MENTAL DISEASE
                            MONOGRAPH SERIES


                               Edited by
                Drs. SMITH ELY JELLIFFE and WM. A. WHITE


Numbers Issued

1. Outlines of Psychiatry. (7th Edition.) $3.00. By Dr. William A.
White.

2. Studies in Paranoia. (Out of Print.) By Drs. N. Gierlich and M.
Friedman.

3. The Psychology of Dementia Praecox. (Out of Print.) By Dr. C. G.
Jung.

4. Selected Papers on Hysteria and other Psychoneuroses. (3d Edition.)
$3.00. By Prof. Sigmund Freud.

5. The Wassermann Serum Diagnosis in Psychiatry. $2.00. By Dr. Felix
Plaut.

6. Epidemic Poliomyelitis. New York, 1907. (Out of Print.)

7. Three Contributions to Sexual Theory. (4th reprinting.) $2.00. By
Prof. Sigmund Freud.

8. Mental Mechanisms. (Out of Print.) $2.00. By Dr. Wm. A. White.

9. Studies in Psychiatry. (Out of Print.) New York Psychiatrical
Society.

10. Handbook of Mental Examination Methods. (Out of Print.) By Shepherd
Ivory Franz.

11. The Theory of Schizophrenic Negativism. $1.00. By Professor E.
Bleuler.

12. Cerebellar Functions. $3.00. By Dr. André-Thomas.

13. History of Prison Psychoses. $1.25. By Drs. P. Nitsche and K.
Wilmanns.

14. General Paresis. $3.00. By Prof. E. Kraepelin.

15. Dreams and Myths. $1.00. By Dr. Karl Abraham.

16. Poliomyelitis. $2.00. By Dr. I. Wickmann.

17. Freud's Theories of the Neuroses. $2.00. By Dr. E. Hitschmann.

18. The Myth of the Birth of the Hero. $1.00. By Dr. Otto Rank.

19. The Theory of Psychoanalysis. (Out of Print.) By Dr. C. G. Jung.

20. Vagotonia. $1.00. (3d Edition.) By Drs. Eppinger and Hess.

21. Wishfulfillment and Symbolism in Fairy Tales. $1.00. By Dr. Ricklin.

22. The Dream Problem. $1.00. By Dr. A. E. Maeder.

23. The Significance of Psychoanalysis for the Mental Sciences. $1.50.
By Drs. O. Rank and D. H. Sachs.

24. Organ Inferiority and its Psychical Compensation. $1.50. By Dr.
Alfred Adler.

25. The History of the Psychoanalytic Movement. $1.00. By Prof. S.
Freud.

26. Technique of Psychoanalysis. $2.00. By Dr. Smith Ely Jelliffe.

27. Vegetative Neurology. $2.50. By Dr. H. Higier.

28. The Autonomic Functions and the Personality. $2.00. By Dr. Edward J.
Kempf.

29. A Study of the Mental Life of the Child. $2.00. By Dr. H. von
Hug-Hellmuth.

30. Internal Secretions and the Nervous System. $1.00. By Dr. M. Laignel
Lavastine.

31. Sleep Walking and Moon Walking. $2.00. By Dr. J. Sadger.


                          Copyright, 1920, by
             NERVOUS AND MENTAL DISEASE PUBLISHING COMPANY
                 3617 10th St. N. W., Washington, D. C.




CONTENTS


  Translator's Preface            v

  Introduction                  vii

  PART I. Medical                 1

  PART II. Literary Section      45

  Conclusion and Résumé         137

  Index                         139




TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE


Psychoanalysis holds a key to the problem of sleep walking, which alone
has been able to unlock the mysteries of its causes and its
significance. This key is the principle of wish fulfilment, an
interpretative principle which explains the mechanisms of the psyche and
illuminates the mental content which underlies these. Sleep walking as a
method of wish fulfilment evidently lies close to the dream life, which
has become known through psychoanalysis. Most of us when we dream,
according to the words of Protagoras, "lie still, and do not stir." In
some persons there is however a special tendency to motor activity, in
itself a symptomatic manifestation, which necessitates the carrying out
of the dream wish through walking in the sleep. The existence of this
fact, together with the evidence of an influence of the shining of the
moon upon this tendency to sleep walking, give rise to certain questions
of importance to medical psychology. The author of this book has pursued
these questions in relation to cases which have come to him for
psychoanalysis, in the investigation of actual records of sleep walking
given in literature and in the study of rare instances where it has been
made the subject of a literary production or at least an episode in tale
or drama. In each case the association with moonlight or some other
light has been a distinct feature.

The author's application of psychoanalysis to these problems has the
directness and explicitness which we are accustomed to find in Freud's
own writings. This is as true in the literary portion of the work as in
the medical but it never intrudes to mar the intrinsic beauty of certain
of the selections nor the force of the intuitive revelations which the
writers of the preceding science have made in regard to sleep walking
and walking in the moonlight. Sadger has skilfully utilized these
revelations to convince us of the truth of the psychoanalytic
discoveries and has used the latter only to make still more explicitly
and scientifically clear the testimony of the poetic writers and to
point out the applicability of their material to medical problems. The
choice of this little understood and little studied subject and its
skilful presentation on the part of the author, as well as the
introduction to the reader of the literary productions of which use has
been made, give the book a peculiar interest and value. It is also of
especial service in its brief but profoundly suggestive study of the
psychic background of Shakespeare's creative work as illustrated in the
sleep walking of Lady Macbeth. The endeavor in the translation has been
to make accessible to our English readers the clear and direct
psychoanalysis of the author and the peculiar psychologic and literary
value of the book.




INTRODUCTION[1]

  [1] Über Nachtwandeln und Mondsucht. Eine medizinisch-literarische
  Studie, von Dr. J. Sadger, Nervenarzt in Wien; Schriften zur
  angewandten Seelenkunde, Herausgegeben von Prof. Dr. Sigm. Freud,
  Sechzehntes Heft, Leipzig und Wien, Franz Deuticke, 1914.


Sleep walking or night wandering, known also by its Latin name of
noctambulism, is a well-known phenomenon. Somnambulism is not so good a
term for it, since that signifies too many things. In sleep walking a
person rises from his bed in the night, apparently asleep, walks around
with closed or half opened eyes, but without perceiving anything, yet
performs all sorts of apparently purposeful and often quite complicated
actions and gives correct answers to questions, without afterward the
least knowledge of what he has said or done. If this all happens at the
very time and under the influence of the full moon, it is spoken of as
moon walking or being moonstruck.

Under the influence of this heavenly body the moonstruck individual is
actually enticed from his bed, often gazes fixedly at the moon, stands
at the window or climbs out of it, "with the surefootedness of the sleep
walker," climbs up upon the roof and walks about there or, without
stumbling, goes into the open. In short, he carries out all sorts of
complex actions. Only it would be dangerous to call the wanderer by
name, for then he would not only waken where he was, but he would
collapse frequently and fall headlong with fright if he found himself on
a height.

Besides there is absolute amnesia succeeding this. Upon persistent
questioning there is an attempt to fill in the gaps in memory by
confabulation, like the effort to explain posthypnotic action.
Furthermore, it is asserted that a specially deep sleep always ushers in
night wandering, that indeed the latter in general is only possible in
this condition. It is more frequent with children up to puberty and
throughout that period than with adults. At the same time the first
outbreak of sleep walking occurs often at the first appearance of sexual
maturity. According to a widespread folk belief sleep walking will cease
in a girl when she becomes pregnant with her first child.

It seems to me that practically no scientific treatment of this problem
exists. Modern psychiatry, so far as it takes a sort of general notice
of it, contents itself, as Krafft-Ebing does, with calling night
wandering "a nervous disease," "apparently a symptomatic manifestation
of other neuroses, epilepsy, hysteria, status nervosus."[2] The older
literature is more explicit. It produces not only a full casuistic but
seeks to give some explanation aside from a reference to neurology.[3]
So, for example, the safety in climbing upon dangerous places finds this
explanation, that the sleep walker goes there with closed eyes and in
this way does not see the danger, knows no giddiness and above all is in
possession of a specially keen muscular sense.

  [2] Lehrbuch der gerichtlichen Psychopathologie.

  [3] I introduce as the most important sources Peter Jessen: "Versuch
  einer wissenschaftlichen Begründung der Psychologie," Berlin, 1855
  (with many examples); Heinrich Spitta: "Die Schlaf- und Traumzustände
  der menschlichen Seele," 2d edition, 1882 (with abundant casuistic and
  literature); finally based upon these L. Löwenfeld: "Somnambulismus
  und Spiritismus," Grenzfragen des Nerven- und Seelenlebens, Vol. I,
  1900.

The phenomena of sleep walking and moon walking must be acknowledged, as
far as I can see, almost entirely as pathological yet connected or
identical with analogous manifestations of normal profound sleep. The
dreams in such sleep, in contrast with those of light sleep, are
characterized by movements. These often amount merely to speaking out,
laughing, weeping, smacking, throwing oneself about and so on, or
occasionally to complicated actions, which begin with leaving the bed.
Further comparison shows the night wandering as symptomatically similar
to hysterical and hypnotic somnambulism. This interpretation might be
objected to upon the ground that unfortunately we know nothing of the
origin of the motor phenomena of the dream and that understanding of the
hysterical and hypnotic somnambulism is deplorably lacking. Still less
has science to say about the influence of the moon upon night wandering.
The authors extricate themselves from the difficulty by simply denying
its influence. They bring forward as their chief argument for this that
many sleep walkers are subject to their attacks as frequently in dark as
in moonlight nights and when sleeping in rooms into which no beam of
moonlight can penetrate. Spitta indeed explains it thus: "The much
discussed and romantically treated 'moon walking' is a legend which
stands in contradiction to hitherto observed facts. That the phantasy of
the German folk mind drew to itself the pale ghostly light of the moon
and could reckon from it all sorts of wonderful things, proves nothing
to us." I can only say here that ten negative cases signify nothing in
the face of a single positive one and a thousand-fold experience
undoubtedly represents a certain connection between the light of the
full moon and the most complicated forms of sleep walking.

Not merely does science avoid these things on account of their
strangeness, but also the poets best informed in the things of the soul,
whom the problems of night wandering and moon walking should stimulate.
From the entire province of artistic literature I can mention only
Shakespeare's "Macbeth," Kleist's "Prinz von Homburg," the novel "Maria"
by Otto Ludwig, "Das Sündkind" by Anzengruber, "Jörn Uhl" by Gustav
Frenssen and "Aebelö" by Sophus Michaelis.[4] Finally Ludwig Ganghofer
has briefly sketched his own sleep walking in his autobiographical
"Lebenslauf eines Optimisten," and Ludwig Tieck has given unrestrained
expression to his passionate love toward this heavenly body in different
portions of his works.

  [4] The text of Bellini's "Nachtwandlerin" could hardly be called
  literature, nor Theodor Mundt's fabulous novel, "Lebensmagie,
  Wirklichkeit und Traum." The latter I will mention later in the text.

Only in "Maria" and in "Aebelö" however do these themes play an
important part, while in the other works mentioned they serve properly
only as adornment and episodic ornament. I am not able to explain this
unusual restraint, unless we accept the fact that our best poets shrink
from touching upon questions which they themselves can so little
understand.

It has been expected that the psychoanalytic method, which casts such
light upon the unconscious, might do much to advance the understanding
of the problems of sleep walking and moon walking. But unfortunately no
one undergoes such an expensive and time-consuming treatment as
psychoanalysis for moon walking, so that the hoped for illumination can
come at the best only as a by-product in the psychoanalysis of
neurotics. That has in fact been my good fortune twice, where I have
been able to lift the curtain, though only a little, in two cases among
my patients and also in individuals who were otherwise healthy. What I
discovered there, I will relate in detail in what follows.

One point of view I will first set forth. Two questions appear to me to
stand out among those closely bound with our theme. First on the motor
side. Why does not the sleep walker, who is enjoying apparently a
specially deep slumber, sleep on quietly and work out the complexes of
his unconscious somehow in a dream, even though with speech or movement
there? Why instead is he urged forth and driven to wander about and
engage in all sorts of complicated acts? It is one of the most important
functions of the dream to prolong sleep quietly. And then in the second
place, What value and significance must be attributed to the moon and
its light? These two chief questions must be answered by any theory that
would do justice to the question of sleep walking and moon walking.




PART I

Medical


CASE I. Some years ago I treated a hysterical patient, exceedingly
erotic. She was at that time twenty-two years old, and on her father's
as well as on the mother's side, from a very degenerate family.
Alcoholism and epilepsy could be traced with certainty to the third
ascendant on both sides. The father's sister is mentally diseased, the
patient's mother was an enuretic in her earlier years and a sleep
walker. This mother, like her father when he was drunk, was markedly
cruel and given to blows, characteristics, which according to our
patient, sometimes almost deprived her of her senses and in her anger
bordered upon frenzy.

The patient herself had been as the youngest child the spoiled darling
of both parents and until her seventh year had been taken by them into
their bed in the morning to play. In her first three years she always
slept between the parents, preferably on the inner side of one of the
two beds and with her legs spread, so that, in her mother's words: "One
foot belongs to me and one to her father!" She was most strongly drawn,
however, to the mother, toward whom at an early age she was sexually
stimulated, already in her first year, if her statements can be relied
upon, when she sat upon her mother's lap while nursing.

The little one early learned also that, when one is sick, one receives
new playthings and especially much petting and tenderness, on account of
which she often pretended to be sick purposely or she phantasied about
dark forms and ugly faces, which of course she never saw, except to
compel the mother to stay with her and show her special love and
tenderness. Already in her second year she would go to bed most
dutifully, "right gladly" to please father and mother and gain sexual
pleasure thereby. The father then let her ride on his knee, stroked her
upon her buttocks and kissed her passionately upon the lips. The desire
after the mother became the stronger. When the latter had lain down and
the little one had been good, then the child would creep to the mother
under the feather bed and snuggle close to her body ("wind herself fast
like a serpent"). The mother's firm body gave her extraordinary
pleasure, yes, not infrequently it led to the expulsion of a secretion
from the cervix uteri. ("The good comes," as she expressed it.) I
mention convulsive attacks and enuresis nocturna, as pathological
affections of her childhood which belong to my theme. The patient had in
fact suffered in her first year a concussion of the brain, through being
thrown against a brick wall, with organic eclamptic attacks as a result.
The great love which she had experienced because of this led her also
later to imitate those attacks hysterically. In the fourth year, for
example, when she had to sleep in a child's crib, no longer between the
beloved parents, she immediately produced attacks of anxiety in which
she saw ugly faces and witches as in the beginning of the eclamptic
convulsions. Thereupon the frightened mother took her again into her own
bed. Later also she often began to moan and fret until the mother would
take her in her arms to ward off the threatened attacks, and thus she
could stimulate herself to her heart's content. As she reports, at the
height of the orgasm she expelled a secretion, her body began to writhe
convulsively, her face became red as fire, her eyes rolled about and she
almost lost herself in her great pleasure.

Concerning her enuresis, in its relation to urethral eroticism, the
patient relates the following: "When I pressed myself against my
mother's or brother's thigh, not only 'the good' came, but frequently
also urine with it. At about eight years old there was often a very
strong compulsion to urinate, especially at night, which would cause me
to wet my bed. This was however according to my wish to pass not urine
but that same secretion which I had voided at two or three years old,
when I became so wildly excited with my mother, that is when, lying in
bed with her, I pressed her thigh between mine. I could not stop it in
spite of all threats or punishments. Very curiously I usually awoke when
I voided urine, but I could not retain it in the face of the great
pleasure."

I lay emphasis upon a specially strong homosexual tendency[5] among her
various perversions, although she had the usual sex relations with a
legion of men with complete satisfaction. Furthermore, as
sadistic-masochistic traits, there was an abnormal pleasure in giving
and receiving blows and a passionate desire for blood. It was a sexual
excitement that occurred when she saw her own blood or that of others. I
have elsewhere[6] described this blood sadism and I will refer here to
only two features, which are of significance also in regard to her moon
walking. The first is her greatly exaggerated vaginal eroticism, which
at menstruation especially was abnormally pleasurably excited. The
second, on the other hand, was that our patient already at the age of
two years should have experienced sexual pleasure in the mother's
hemoptysis. Sitting on the mother's lap she stimulated herself upon the
latter's breast, when she began to scrape and then to cough up blood.
She reached after her bloody lips in order afterward to lick off her own
fingers. As a result of the sexual overexcitement which occurred then,
blood has afforded her enormous pleasure ever since, when she has looked
upon it.

  [5] This homosexual tendency was first directed toward her own mother
  in childhood and early puberty.

  [6] "Über den sado-masochistischen Komplex," Jahrb. f. psychoanal.
  Forsch., Vol. 5, pp. 224-230.

As for the rest of her life, I will refer to two other points only,
which are not without importance for our problem. First of all was the
change of dwelling after the father's death in our patient's seventh
year. The other is her burning desire, arising in her third or fourth
year, to play mother and most eagerly with a real live child. A baby
doll, of which she came into possession, was only a substitute, although
for want of something better she carried this around passionately and
did not once lay it out of her arms while asleep. At the age of eight it
was her greatest delight to trudge around with a small two year old girl
from the house and sing her to sleep as her mother had once done to her.
"Carrying that child around was my greatest delight until I was fourteen
years old."

I mentioned above that her mother had been sadistic and at the same time
a sleep walker. "Mother herself told me that she also rather frequently
walked at night. As a child she would wander around in her room without
being able to find her bed again. Over and over again she would pass it
without finding her way into it. Then she would begin to cry loudly with
fright for her bed until Grandmother awoke and lifted her into bed. In
the morning she remembered nothing at all about it.

"It was the same way with her desire to urinate. Every night she had a
frightful need to urinate and hunted for the chamber, but, although it
always stood in its accustomed place, she was not able to find it.
Meanwhile the desire grew more severe, so that she began moaning
fearfully in her sleep while hunting. She sought all over the room, even
crept around under the bed without touching or noticing the chamber,
which was there. Often she did not then return to her bed until
Grandmother was awakened by her moans, brought her what she wanted and
helped her to bed. It happened rather frequently that, because of the
very great need, she wet the bed or the room while on her search,
whereupon naturally a whipping followed. Sometimes she lay quite quiet
later on in her sleep, but when she could not find her bed, was obliged
to pass half the night in the cold room. Once when I myself wet my bed,
she struck me with the words: 'Every time that this happens you will be
whipped; my mother whipped me for this reason.' Although she knew from
her own experience that it could not be helped, yet she struck me.

"Besides the moon exercised a great power over my mother. Since the
house in which she lived was low and stood out in the open country, and
there were no window blinds, on bright moonlight nights the moon shone
into the farthest corner. In the corner stood a box, on which were a
number of flower pots, figures and glass covers. Upon this box she
climbed, after she had first taken down one object after another and
placed them on the floor without breaking anything. Then she began to
dance upon the top of the box, but only on bright moonlight nights.
Finally she put everything back in exactly the same place to a hair's
breadth and climbed out of the window, but not before she had removed
there a number of flower pots out of the way. From the window she
reached the court where she rambled about, climbed over the garden fence
and walked around at least an hour. Then she went back, arranged the
flowers on the window in exact order and--could not find her way to bed.
There was always a scene the next day if Grandmother had been wakened in
the night."

The most noteworthy feature in this statement, beside the phenomenon of
sadism, later taken over by the daughter, the urethral eroticism and the
susceptibility toward the moonlight, is the behavior of the mother while
walking in her sleep. She plainly has an idea where the flower pots
stand, which she removes from the box and the window, but on the other
hand she comes in contact neither with the bed nor the chamber, which
yet are in their usual places. We will also take note further on of the
dancing upon the box in the bright moonlight as well as the climbing out
of the window, climbing and walking about.

Before I go on with my patient's story, something should be said
concerning its origin. She had been undergoing psychoanalytic treatment
with me for nine months on account of various severe hysterical
symptoms, which I will not here touch upon further, when she one day
came out with the proposal that she write for me her autobiography. I
agreed to it and she brought me little by little about two hundred
fifty pages of folio, which she had prepared without any influence on my
part, except of course that she had, in those months of treatment, made
the technique of the analysis very much her own as far as it touched
upon her case. Practically nothing in our work together in solving her
difficulties was said of her sleep walking. I have also in no way
influenced or been able to influence her explanation. It originates
solely from the patient's associations and the employment of her newly
acquired knowledge of the unconscious in the interpretation of her
symptoms.

I find then in her account of her life some highly interesting points.
"Even at two or three years old Mother at my entreaties must soothe me
to sleep. As we lay together in bed I pretended often to be asleep and
reached as if 'in my sleep' after my mother's breast in order to revel
in sensation there. Also I often uncovered myself, again ostensibly in
my sleep, and laid myself down quite contentedly. Then I awoke my mother
by coughing, and when she awoke she stroked me and fondled me, and as
was her custom kissed me also upon the genitals. Frequently I stood up
in bed between my parents--a forerunner of my later sleep walking--and
laid myself down at my mother's feet, asleep as she thought, but in
reality awake only with eyes closed. Then I pulled the feather bed away
from Mother and blinked at her in order to see her naked body, which I
could do better from the foot than if I had lain near her.

"If she awoke she took me up to my place, kissed me repeatedly over my
whole body and covered me up. I opened my eyes then as if just
awakening, she kissed me on the eyes and said I should go quietly to
sleep again, which I then did.

"Still earlier, at one or two years, I pretended to be asleep when my
parents went to bed, that I might obtain caresses, because Father and
Mother always said, 'See, how dear, what a little angel!' They kissed me
then and I opened my eyes as if waking from deep sleep. This was the
first time that I pretended to be asleep. I often lay thus for a long
time apparently asleep but really awake. For when the parents saw that I
was asleep, they told one another all sorts of things about us children.
Especially Mother often spoke of my fine traits, or that people praised
me and found me 'so dear' which she never said in my presence lest she
should make me vain."

Here is an early preceding period when the little one deliberately
pretends to be asleep in order to hear loving things, receive caresses
and experience sexual activity without having to be held accountable or
to be afraid of receiving punishment, because everything happens in
sleep. In the same way similar erotic motives and analogous behavior may
be found in the account of her other actions while asleep. As she began
to talk at two years old her parents begged her to tell everything that
had happened to her, for example in the absence of either of them. She
must tell to the minutest detail, when she awoke early lying between her
parents, what had happened to her during the day before, what she had
done with her brothers and sisters, what had taken place for her at
school, and so on. She responded so much the more gladly, because in
narrating all this she could excite herself more or less as well upon
the father's as upon the mother's body.

In fact, this was the very source of a direct compulsion to have to tell
things, from which she often had to suffer frightfully. The very bigoted
mother sent her regularly from her sixth year on with her sister to the
preaching services with the express injunction to report the sermons at
home. And although on account of her poor head she had to struggle
grievously with every poem or bit of lesson which she had to learn for
school, yet now at home she would seat herself upon a hassock, spread a
handkerchief over her shoulders and begin to drone out the whole sermon
as she had heard it in the church from the minister. And this all merely
out of love for her mother! Furthermore she was, according to her own
words, directly in love with her teacher in the school, who often struck
her on account of her inattentiveness and certainly did not treat her
otherwise with fondness. Here is a motive for the later learning,
singing and reciting of poetry during the sleep walking, while the
pleasure in being struck when at fault was increased by self reproach,
that she in spite of all her pains was so bad at learning.

"During my whole childhood," the patient states, "I talked a great deal
in my sleep. When I had a task to learn by heart, I said over the given
selection or the poem in my sleep. This happened the first time when I
was eight years old, on a bright moonlight night. I was sleeping at the
time in the bed with my sister and I arose in the night, recited a poem
and sang songs. At about the same period, standing on a chair or on the
bed, I repeated parts of sermons which I had heard the day before at
church. Besides I prattled about everything which I had done the
previous day or about my play. How often I was afraid that I would
divulge something from my sexual play with my brother! That must never
have happened, however, or mother would have mentioned it to me, for
she always told me everything that I said during the night." I might
perhaps sum up this activity in her sleep after this fashion: Day and
night she is studying for the beloved but unresponsive teacher and
strives to win and to keep her good will as well as that of the mother
through the repeating of sermons and relating of all the events of the
day.

"As for the talking in my sleep, I began at the age of two or three,
though awake, to pretend to be asleep and to speak out as if asleep. For
example I acted as if I were tormented with frightful dreams and cried
out with great terror, ostensibly in a dream: 'Mother, Mother, take me!'
or 'Stay with me!' or something of the sort. Then Mother took me, as I
had anticipated, under her feather bed and quieted me, but I naturally
became excited while I pressed my legs about her body presumably from
fear of witches and immediately there occurred a 'convulsive attack,'
that is I now experienced such lustful pleasure that 'the good' came."

Attention may further be called to the fact that she threw herself about
violently in her sleep, which caused her, as the daughter of so brutal a
mother, who was herself a sado-masochist, an excessive amount of
pleasurable sensation. When only two or three years old, as she lay
between the parents, she pushed them with hands and feet, of which she
was quite conscious, while they thought it happened in sleep. This
brought the advantage that she was not responsible for anything which
happened in sleep, for it occurred when she was in an unconscious
condition.

The changing of the home in her seventh year, after the death of the
father, led to her sharing the bed of her sister six years older than
she. "My sister had the habit of throwing off the covers in her sleep or
twisting her legs about mine. I, on the other hand, always hit her in my
sleep with hands or feet. Naturally I could not help it since it
actually happened while I was asleep, yet when my sister could stand it
no longer I had to go and lie with Mother. I also struck her in my
sleep. Besides I nestled up against her body, especially her buttocks,
and experienced very pleasurable excitement. For it was simply
impossible with her strong body and in the narrow bed to avoid touching
my mother. Only I did it to her quite consciously, but she was of the
impression that I pressed upon her in my sleep because I had no room in
bed. The reason that I as a small child pushed against my parents in bed
was simply the wish to be able to strike them once to my heart's desire,
and since this was impossible during the day, I did it while asleep,
when no one is responsible for what one does. Striking my sister then
actually in my sleep, when I was seven years old, was again the wish to
be able to excite myself pleasurably by the blows as when a smaller
child." Here her sadism again breaks through in this desire to strike
mother and sister according to her heart's desire and it especially
excited her because of her constitutionally exaggerated muscle erotic. I
have discussed this sadism at length elsewhere.[7]

  [7] Cf. note 6, p. 163.

It can be affirmed, if we examine her behavior in sleep, that without
exception sexual wishes lay at the bottom of it, just as the dream also,
as is well known, always represents the fulfilment of infantile wishes.
The plainly erotic character is never wanting in an apparently asexual
action, if we penetrate it more deeply. So for example this patient
repeated the sermon at her mother's bidding in order to receive her love
and praise. Saying her lessons at night arose from her strong attachment
to her teacher, which again in turn was a stage of her love for her
mother. Naturally this was all concerned with wishes, which, strictly
tabooed when awake, could only be gratified in unconsciousness, somehow
carried out in sleep, or, as with the simulated convulsions, only in the
mother's bed. The behavior during sleep served especially well to grant
sexual pleasure but without guilt or liability to punishment.

It was quite in order further that a conscious activity preceded the
unconscious activity in sleep, that is, that for a time the patient
while awake, but with closed eyes and therefore apparently asleep, did
the very thing which later was done in actual unconsciousness. What then
impressed itself as an unconscious performance during sleep, had been
earlier done consciously, almost I might say as "a studied action." Only
in special cases is there any need for playing such a comedy, for the
direct demand of a beloved individual--"You must tell everything," "You
must learn diligently," "Repeat the sermon accurately,"--when the
eroticism is well concealed, permits of open action without more
hindrance. It may be noted further that the patient never betrayed in
the least in her sleep what she must have been at pains carefully to
conceal, as, for example, the sexual play with her brother. Finally the
striking participation of the muscle erotic at times in sleep must be
emphasized.

We have found already as roots and motives of her sleep activity sexual,
strongly forbidden wishes, which particularly could often be gratified
only in bed; the striving that she might commit misdemeanor without
being held guilty or answerable; further the practicing of these things
first while awake; and finally, as an organic root, at least the
pleasure in blows in sleep, the undeniably exaggerated muscle erotic.
Nearly everything takes place in bed, only occasionally outside it, and
then always near it. Complicated actions are completely wanting.
Likewise nothing was said of the influence of the light or of the moon.
Only in passing was it mentioned that the patient arose in the moonlight
for her first nightly recitation of lessons.

The group of phenomena which we will now take up displays complicated
performances and stands above all under the evident influence of the
light of the moon. "In my fourth year," the patient relates, "I was put
for the first time into a little bed of my own, so that my mother, who
the day before had begun to cough up blood, should have more rest. She
had closed the net of my crib and that I should not be frightened moved
the crib up to her large bed. I pretended to be asleep and as soon as my
parents had fallen asleep I climbed over the side but was so unfortunate
as to fall into my mother's bed. I was quickly laid back in my own bed,
without having seen the blood, which was my special longing. Often after
this, almost every night, I tried again to climb into Mother's bed, so
that finally she placed my bed by the wall in order to prevent my
climbing over to her. For some months I slept alone in my little bed.
She caught me one night, however, this time actually in my sleep, trying
to climb over the side but entangled in the net. Fortunately I did not
fall out but back into bed. At that time I produced also my pretended
convulsive attacks that I might be taken by Mother into her bed and be
able to excite myself upon her.

"Mother began raising blood again when I was ten years old and we had
already moved into the new home. That year she was seized twice with
such severe hemorrhages that for weeks she hovered between life and
death. Then in my eleventh year I began my sleep walking. What urged me
to it was again Mother's coughing of blood as well as the desire to see
her blood, both reasons why I had already at four years old pretended
sleep so that I could climb into Mother's bed."

The patient proved herself such an ideal nurse on the occasion of the
mother's severe hemorrhage that the mother would have no one else. She
watched tirelessly day and night together with her sisters, changing
every few minutes the icebags which had been ordered. "Scarcely a moment
did I tear myself away from my mother's bedside and, if one of my
sisters relieved me, I often could hardly move, undress myself and lie
down for an hour. If I did lie down, I threw myself about restlessly,
torn with anxiety, and was only happy again when I sat by my mother's
bed." This fearful anxiety was not however merely fear for the precious
life of the mother, but still more, repressed libido. In spite of all
her concern for the mother's suffering she could not prevent the
strongest sexual pleasurable sensations at the sight of the mother's
snow white breast in putting on the applications or when she raised
blood. This intensive nursing lasted four weeks until finally a nursing
Sister came to assist.

"As I now for the first time could enjoy a full night's rest, I fell
into a deep sleep, as from this time on I always did before every sleep
walking. Near my bed stood the table with Mother's medicine and on the
window ledge, behind the curtain, a lamp, which threw its light upon my
bed. Suddenly I arose in my sleep, went to my mother's bed, bent over
her. Mother opened her eyes but did not rouse herself. Then the Sister,
who was dozing on the sofa near Mother's bed, awoke and rushed forward
frightened as she saw me there in my nightgown. She thought something
had happened to Mother, but the latter motioned with her hand to leave
me alone and to keep still. I kissed Mother and changed the icebag,
apparently in order to see her breast. I could see no blood this time,
so without a sound I moved away and went to the table, where I put all
the medicines carefully together to make a place and then went out into
the pitch dark kitchen without stumbling against anything. There I took
from the kitchen dresser a bowl with a saucer and a spoon and came back
again to the room. Next I seized a glass of water which stood there and
poured the water carefully into the bowl without spilling more than a
drop. With this I spoke out half aloud to myself: 'Now Emil (my
brother-in-law, who had for a long time taken his breakfast with us) can
come to his breakfast without disturbing Mother, who had always prepared
it for him.' Then I went to bed and slept soundly for some hours, as I
sleep only at my periods of sleep walking, without crying out. All that
I have described the Sister of Charity told me afterward. Naturally I
did everything with closed eyes, without knowing it, and moved about as
securely in the darkness as if it had been bright day. The next morning
they told me about it and laughed over it."

This is what she has to say of the influence of the light upon her sleep
walking. "Here also Mother's coughing was the external cause as it had
been when I was four years old. When Mother was ill, the lamp was left
upon the window sill behind the curtain, burning brightly so that she
would not be afraid. Now also, at the time of my first complicated sleep
walking, such a light was burning behind the curtain throwing its light
upon my bed and the wall. Mother had always left the light burning in
order to see me at once, after I had sometimes climbed over the side of
my crib at the age of four, when she was ill. The light however made me
climb over to her, because in the dark no blood could be seen. Also when
I began to moan, during my convulsive attacks, she made a light and came
to my bed. Or she said, when my bed was pushed close to hers: 'Wait a
moment; I will make a light and take you or you can climb over to me.'
Next day I laughed with my parents over my visit at night, without
suspecting that I would soon be repeating it actually in my sleep. And
it was only for this, that I might, as at the very first time, enjoy the
sight of Mother's blood. Now, when she had a light burning during her
illness, this allured me in my sleep to climb out to her, as at that
first time when she had made a light especially for me to climb over to
her."

The following memory leads still deeper into the etiology: "Mother
always had the habit of going from bed to bed, when we children were
asleep, and lighting us with her lamp to make sure that we were asleep.
I perceived the light in my sleep, which called me to Mother. She had
lighted me that first time so that I might climb into bed with her. Now
I thought in my sleep, when I saw the light, that she was calling me
again and she found me often at the very point of climbing over to her.
I see myself yet today with one foot over the bars, almost in a riding
position. Yet nothing ever happened to me. A complete change took place
within me when the light of a candle or a lamp fell upon my face. I
might almost say that I experienced a great feeling of pleasure. I
seemed to myself in my sleep to be a supernatural being. I immediately
perceived the light even when I lay in deepest sleep. There was however
no sign of waking. This must represent a second form of consciousness,
which possessed me at such times. I often asked my mother all sorts of
things while wandering about, always knew to whom I spoke although I did
not see the person and before I heard anyone speak I already mentioned
the person's name. My orientation in sleep walking was so exact that I
never once stubbed my toe against anything. It was just so with
urination, which was probably connected with the moon or with a night
light accidentally falling upon me. As soon as I pressed out secretion
or the urine came, I found myself in a half sleep without being able to
prevent an excessive feeling of pleasure. Then first I came to myself.
This seems to me to go back to the fact that Mother often awoke me on
special occasions in the night, holding a lamp or a candle in her hand
to set me on the chamber, especially when she heard me moaning in my
sleep and suspected a convulsive attack."

In what follows a complete identification with the mother is reported in
detail. That has come in part to our notice in the first sleep walking,
when our patient prepares the breakfast for her brother-in-law. "After
that first sleep walking when Mother was having hemorrhages, they took
place now rather frequently, when the least glimmer of light fell upon
me, when Mother, for instance, lighted a candle at night to take some
drops for her cough. Thus it happened that almost every night, as long
as our beds stood together, I acted this little part. Often my family
did not awaken and yet we knew the next day, when something was missing,
that I had been the culprit in my sleep, as the next little example will
show.

"My greatest wish at that time, at ten years old, was to be 'Mother' and
have a child that I might bring up as I pleased. One morning when Mother
got up and wished to dress herself she did not find her underclothing.
We sisters were still fast asleep and Mother did not wish to waken us.
She could remember exactly that she had laid her clothing as she always
did on the chair near her bed. When she saw that search was in vain she
put on fresh linen. Fully an hour later I awoke and was completely
astonished to find myself dressed and in Mother's clothing. The puzzle
was now solved. The putting on of Mother's clothing during the sleep
walking had plainly been merely my wish to put myself into the mother's
place and also to play mother, as I did with the children day after day.
It was just at this time that I was always seeking to trail around all
day with children, whom I tormented, treated cruelly, often even struck
them for no cause whatever, always with a great feeling of pleasure, as
I myself fared at my mother's hands. It was very frequently the case
that I spread the table for a meal, in Mother's place, or put on her
linen or outer clothing. This happened most often when she was ill again
with her cough or the light shone upon me in my sleep. The light of the
candle was sufficient for this."

At thirteen years she began to be directly affected by the moonlight.
"At that time I had to sleep in a small room which my brother had
occupied before this. This room looked out upon the court and was,
especially on the nights when the moon was full, as bright as if a lamp
were burning in the room. I was very much afraid to sleep alone in a
room. This was the first time in my life that it had happened. I feared
that in every corner some one might be standing and suddenly step forth
or might lie hidden behind the bed and although I first let the candle
light shine over everything, I had no rest but was in continual fear. I
slept here perhaps only fourteen days in all, but it was full moon just
at this time and rather bright in the small room.

"Before going to sleep I always barred the door of the room, which near
the other door of our house opened upon a small passage. On account of
the shop we lived on an upper floor. When I lay in bed I was always
thinking that I had not bolted the door well and every night I arose
three or four times before going to sleep in order to make sure whether
I had actually bolted the door carefully. This I did while awake.
Finally I fell asleep. I knew nothing in the morning of what happened in
the night. Yet for several days, when I arose in the morning, I found
the door which led out of my room upon the passage standing open. I must
also have gone about the house during the night, at least have been in
the passage. It alarmed Mother and, when early the next day the door was
once more open, she said that I need never sleep alone again. I had not
had the remotest thought that she would watch me the next night. As
usual she could, when I talked in my sleep, ask me about everything and
obtain correct answers without wakening me. If however she called my
name in fright, when I was walking, as in the scene about to be
described, then I awoke. Some nights apparently I roamed about in the
house, God knows where, in the moonlight, without any one noticing it.
Now it was the window in the passage, which looked into the court and
was always closed at night, that was left open. What took place there I
cannot say, since no one observed me. I can however describe clearly
what my mother saw happen and which she told me afterward.

"Before I lay down I tried the door several times to see if it were
securely bolted, then slept until about twelve o'clock. Between twelve
and one o'clock, when I as a child had always been most afraid because
this was a ghostly hour, my mother, who compelled herself this night to
remain awake, heard my door creak slightly. She watched and saw the
following: I went out in my nightgown softly to the door and to the
window on the passage, which I opened. I swung myself upon that rather
high window and remained there a while without moving, sitting there
while I gazed straight at the moon. Then--it seemed to my mother like an
eternity--I climbed down softly and went quietly along the passage into
the first story. Half way along however I considered, turned back and
went into my room. Having reached the door I turned once again and went
along the passage to the door of the court. This was fastened. Again I
turned and now went to the house gate. There I remained standing. I even
tried to open it, as if I heard my name called. Then I was frightened,
looked about me and was awake. Shaking with cold, for I was there half
naked, I could scarcely orient myself. Then I crept to my bed and slept
without waking.

"This happened in the second week. Every morning my door was open so
that I had to sleep again in Mother's room. The moon never shone in
there and the night light was covered. Nevertheless the sleep walking
began also in this room in two weeks, if only the light of the candle
fell upon me in my sleep. More often I lighted the candle myself in my
sleep and went around in the room and the kitchen. Sometimes Mother
found me standing by the door of the shop apparently about to open it
and walk out. Now I have frequently, when I am lying in bed, the desire
to spring out of the window, or to open both casements to get air for I
am often afraid of choking. Mother had often felt this way in her
illness. It also happened that Mother found me sitting by my chest,
where I was looking for something which I had needed the day before and
intended looking for the next day. I had laid out all my possessions
about me. If Mother called me by name, I awoke; if she did not call me
but only spoke in a certain way to me, I answered her everything without
waking. I got up in my sleep, put on my mother's clothes, put on a cape
and a nightcap, bade farewell to the children, to whom I wanted to be
the mother, charged them to be brave and promised to bring them
something. Then I took a piece of wood in my hand for an umbrella and
walked about the room as if holding it opened out over my head because
the sun shone. In reality it was the shining of the lamp. Mother's
clothes were long and yet I wore the train beautifully and gracefully,
without stepping on the skirt. My mother doubled herself with laughter
when she saw such a caricature. Mostly I played the mother. Often I
carried a small piece of wood wrapped in a cloth as a child in my arm
and laid it on my breast. I sang songs, hushed at the same time other
children--and knew nothing at all of it next day. Mother laughed most
over this, that when I dressed myself, I first turned everything wrong
side out. This goes back to the fact that Mother sometimes, when she had
to get up in the night on my account and was half asleep, slipped her
robe on twisted and wrong side out. These things lasted until my
seventeenth year, when Mother was sick and I, as related above, made
coffee in the presence of the Sister of Mercy.[8]

  [8] I have here given word for word what the patient wrote down. When
  I then pointed out to her the evident contradiction, that she had
  misplaced something into the seventeenth year, which according to an
  earlier statement must have happened in the eleventh year, she
  answered that here was in fact an earlier mistake, since her
  brother-in-law Emil had first taken breakfast with her mother in her
  seventeenth year. The facts were these: She had walked a great deal in
  her sleep from her eleventh to her seventeenth year, for her mother
  had always suffered from hemoptysis, with occasional intermissions,
  and on this account had a nurse at various times. She had in fact
  at eleven years done everything which she has described above, only
  the making of the coffee for the brother-in-law happened in the
  seventeenth year. Besides, all the other actions performed in sleep
  are correctly given. On being questioned, she stated that her menses
  occurred first between her thirteenth and fourteenth years and at the
  time of menstruation particularly she had walked a great deal. She
  was always very much excited sexually before her period, slept very
  restlessly and had always at that time arisen in her sleep. Blood
  always excited her excessively sexually, as has been already mentioned
  in the text. I will add just at this place that her exact dates, when
  an event appears in the very first years of her life, must be taken
  with a grain of salt, because falsification of memory is always to be
  found there. This, however, is not of great importance because the
  facts are authentically correct and at least agree approximately with
  the times specified, as I have convinced myself through questioning
  her relatives.

"Mother was rather often ill, so that beside the care of her, in which
later a nurse assisted us, the shop had also to be looked after, which
always demanded one person during the day. If I lay down upon my bed
after two or three weeks of nursing, I fell into a deep sleep. This
never hindered me however from being in my place to the minute, when my
mother's medicine was to be taken. My mother could have anything from
me, although I lay in a deep sleep. She did not need to speak, and if
she wanted anything, she spoke it half aloud. The Sister, over weary
from night watching, slept lightly, but if Mother needed anything, it
was sufficient for her to breathe my name and I was awake, although
otherwise I did not hear well and must always be aroused for some time
before I was fully awake.

"In reality I merely imitated my mother in my sleep walking. In the
first place it was my wish to hold some object in my arms during the
night, or lay it near me, as if it were my child, to have one that I
might play with it sexually. In the second place this went back to my
early childhood when I lay near my mother and she played thus with me.
In the third place it referred to a later time when I felt as a mother
toward my doll, and never allowed it out of my lap by day nor out of my
arms at night. When Mother wished to quiet me if I was suddenly afraid
of ugly creatures at night, she had to make a light as quickly as
possible. Then she took me upon her arm or laid me close to her. The
light must however remain burning until I had fallen asleep so that the
horrible faces could not torture me. As a child I often cried only for
the light; it was the light that first completely quieted me. I longed
indeed for the light that I might see the blood, and at the same time
excite myself upon my mother."

The patient proceeds in her story: "This continued until the seventeenth
year. At eighteen I had to go into the country because of a nervous
trouble. There I was quite alone and also had to sleep alone in a room.
I always went to sleep very late and once--my small room was bright with
moonlight--I arose, went into the small passageway, which opened into
the court, and was going out of the courtyard gate. I was obliged to
turn back, however, because this was fastened. Yet instead of going back
to my room, I went into the sleeping room of my landlady, who was
sleeping there with her daughter, a girl of about twenty-six years. The
moon was also shining into this room and I slowly opened the door. Both
of them then awoke and were, as they told me next day, frightened to
death. It affected the daughter especially, so that she was terrified
and at once sought refuge in her mother's bed. I went back. What
happened further I cannot say, for the daughter had immediately bolted
the door behind me. I had made it impossible for me to stay longer in
the little country village, and although I had paid for my room for a
month I preferred to go away two days later. All the people avoided me
and looked at me askance. Most of all the people with whom I was
stopping! I saw that a stone rolled from their hearts when I departed."
At my question, whether she perhaps had been especially attracted by her
landlady, she answered: "No, but in fact with another woman of the
village. And it seems that I at that time wished to go to this woman in
my sleep walking. At least the landlady's room, into which I went, after
I found the gate of the courtyard fastened, lay in the direction of the
house where she lived.

"From this time nothing is known of my walking in my sleep even on
moonlight nights. Only I have sometimes since that time put on my
underclothes in the night, but always my own. That is I have often
discovered in the morning, up till quite recently, that I had on my
linen or my stockings. Besides I often dressed my hair during the night,
and if I had had my hair, for example, braided or loose when I went to
sleep, I would awaken in the morning with my hair put upon my head. This
unconscious hair dressing happened most frequently before menstruation
and was then an absolute sign that this would take place very soon. This
has the following connection. Mother never went to sleep with her hair
done up, but when in bed had it always hanging down in a braid. Only,
when she was suffering from the hemorrhages--at the time of menstruation
I also lost a good deal of blood--she did not have the braid hanging
down but put up upon her head. Before the appearance of menstruation
this braid hanging down annoyed me very much. Furthermore, the doing of
my hair in my sleep, which occurred a few days before, is only the wish
again to see blood, for which reason it appears only usually before
menstruation." I will add to complete this that the ceasing of her sleep
walking at her eighteenth year was contemporaneous with her taking up
regular sexual relations with different men.

The patient gives still other important illustrations of her awaking at
the calling of her name by her mother, and of staring into the light,
particularly the moon. "In school my thoughts were always on the sexual
and therefore I heard nothing when an example was explained. I often
resolved to listen attentively, but in a few minutes I was again
occupied with sexual phantasies. Then if I heard my name called I woke
up suddenly but had first to orient myself and think where I was. This
awaking at the calling of my name at school was exactly like that when
my mother called me by name during my sleep walking. Both times I was
startled and awoke as if from a heavy dream. That excessive dreaming
while awake goes back however to my earliest childhood, when I sat
evenings on my mother's lap, while my parents were talking together, and
excited myself with her. Oh, what wonderful things I dreamed! I always
revelled then in sexual phantasies, and, completely lost in them, forgot
entirely where I was until I suddenly heard my name called, when I
started up frightened and had first to orient myself. Mother always
called my name softly and usually added, when I began to yawn, 'the
pillow is calling you,' and imitating a wee voice, 'You ought to come to
it in bed.'"

Once more: "When evenings I began to dream on mother's lap, I was
compelled to look directly into the flame of the lamp. I looked
straight into it and was as if hypnotized. I laid both hands upon my
mother's breasts and traced their form. Besides I had my braid lying
upon her left breast, which I liked very much, because it lay as softly
as upon a pillow. I was also compelled to look into the light, gazed
steadily at the flame until my eyes were closed. Then I lay in a half
sleep, in which I heard the voices of the family without understanding
what was said. Thus I could dream best, until my mother called my name
and I awoke.

"Every day I took delight in this sleep by the light of the lamp and the
pleasure experienced upon my mother's lap. I lay quietly and with eyes
closed so that they all thought I was fast asleep. Yet I knew indeed
that it was no ordinary sleep, but merely a 'daydream,' from which I
only awoke when Mother called me by name. When she did not do this, but
quietly undressed me and put me into bed, I began to be restless. I
stood up in bed, lay down at their feet and took care to cry out and
throw myself about until Mother, quite alarmed, called me by name and
quieted me. I believe that in these experiences lies another root for my
staring at the moon when sleep walking, as well as for the dreamy state
occasioned by the fixed gazing at the light."

In conclusion there are still some less important psychic
overdeterminations. "I often had the desire, when looking at the moon at
the age of four or five, to climb over the houses into the moon. I knew
nothing at that time of sleep walkers. About the same time my sisters
often sang the well-known song: 'What sort of a wry face are you making,
oh Moon?' I stared immovably also at the moon, when I had the
opportunity to look at it once from my window, in order that I might
discover its face and eyes. Then, too, my eyes grew weary and began to
close. Later, when nine or ten years old, I heard other children say
that people dwelt in the moon. I would have given anything to know how
these people looked, and whenever it was full moon, I gazed fixedly at
it. I had understood that another people dwelt there of a different
race. I wished to have another race of men. Perhaps they had other
customs, thought differently, ran about naked as in Paradise and there I
wished to go, and lead a free life with boys as with girls. Even as a
child I seemed to myself quite different from the rest of humankind on
account of my sexual concerns and sexual phantasies in school. I always
believed that I was something peculiar and for that reason belonged not
on the earth but upon the moon. Once when I heard the word 'mooncalf'
and asked what it meant, some one at home told me that mooncalves were
deformed children.

"I thought however that they did not understand; the children were quite
differently formed, just as were all the people in the moon, so that
their feelings were altogether different and they led a sexual life of a
quite different kind. I thought they were kind to both sexes, because
Mother always said, 'You must not be alone with boys!' and that in the
moon this was permitted, for there no distinction was made between the
sexes in play."

I asked her more particularly in conclusion whether her explanation for
staring at the moon, that she identified moon and lamplight, was all
there was of it. She answered immediately that another explanation had
pressed itself upon her earlier, which she had rejected as "too
foolish." "The moon's shining disk reminded me in fact of a woman's
smooth body, the abdomen and most of all the buttocks. It excited me
very greatly if I saw a woman from behind. Whenever I am fondling any
one erotically and have my hand on the buttocks--I always think then of
a woman--the moon always occurs to me but in the thought of a woman's
body."

According to this explanation the sleep walker would have also stared at
the planet, because the round sphere awoke sexual childhood memories of
the woman's body, or, as I learned from another source, of the woman's
breast, most frequently however of her buttocks. It is moreover
noteworthy that it was always only the full moon that worked thus
attractively, not by chance the half moon or the sickle. An everyday
experience agrees very well with this. Children, when they see the full
moon or their attention is called to it, begin to snigger. Every one
familiar with the child psyche knows that such giggling is based on
sexual meaning, because the little ones usually think of the nates. Not
infrequently will children, when they are placed on the chamber, pull
away their nightclothes with the words, "Now the full moon is up,"
likewise when a child accidentally or intentionally bares himself at
that spot.

We have now the explanation, if we put together that which has just been
told us, why our sleep walker wakes up on the spot and comes to herself
as soon as she is called by name. This corresponds to her starting awake
when in school she was recalled from her sexual daydreams and the
earlier being startled when the mother called her out of similar sexual
phantasies to go to sleep. The inference may be drawn from this however
that one is startled from sexual dreaming also when the name is called
during sleep walking, or going a step further, that sexual phantasies
are at the bottom of sleep walking in the moonlight and first find their
fulfilment here.

Could the interpretation of our patient be generalized, it might be said
that the sleep walker climbs upon the roofs as a fulfilment of a
childish wish to climb up into the very moon. It is of significance also
how far we may consider universal her infantile belief that everything
sexual is permitted upon the moon, that what was strongly forbidden her
upon earth was there allowed to other children, and further the opinion
that she was quite different because of her sexual phantasying and did
not after all belong upon the earth but on the moon. At any rate the two
motives introduced for staring at the moon's disk may be frequently met,
are perhaps constantly present, that is the similarity of the moonlight
and lamplight and the comparison of the moon's disk to the human body,
especially the nates.

Let us attempt to realize now what this case before us may have to
teach, the first and so far the only one of its kind to be submitted to
a careful analysis. It must naturally be candidly confessed from the
start that from a single case history, be it ever so clearly and fully
set forth, no general conclusions may be drawn. Moreover certain factors
resist generalization because they are of a more specialized character
and at most will only occasionally reappear, as for example, the strong
sadistic note, the desire for blood, the hemoptysis of the beloved
mother. More frequently, also with the female sex, there may be the wish
to climb into bed with the parents or their substitutes, to play the
rôle of mother or father, out of love for them, and finally in general
homosexuality may be a driving factor.

It is the sexual coloring and motivation of the sleep walking,
especially by the light of the moon, which gives throughout the
strongest tone to our case. This is something which the scientific
authors have so far as good as completely overlooked, even where it has
forced itself into view, as in a series of cases cited by
Krafft-Ebing.[9] We shall hear, in discussing the works of the poets,
that they and the folk place this very motive before all others, indeed
often take it as the only one. We have here once more before us, if this
opinion be correct, a scientific erotophobia, that is the dread--mostly
among physicians and psychologists--of sexuality, although this is at
least one of the chief driving instincts of human life.

  [9] _E. g._, "A monk of a melancholy disposition and known to be a
  sleep walker, betook himself one evening to the room of his prior,
  who, as it happened, had not yet gone to bed, but sat at his work
  table. The monk had a knife in his hand, his eyes were open and
  without swerving he made straight at the bed of the prior without
  looking at him or the light burning in the room. He felt in the bed
  for the body, stuck it three times with the knife and turned with a
  satisfied countenance back to his cell, the door of which he closed.
  In the morning he told the horrified prior that he had dreamed that
  the latter had murdered his mother, and that her bloody shadow had
  appeared to him to summon him to avenge her. He had hastened to arise
  and had stabbed the prior. Immediately he had awakened in his bed,
  bathed in perspiration, and had thanked God that it had been only a
  frightful dream. The monk was horrified when the prior told him what
  had taken place." The following cases besides: "A shoemaker's
  apprentice, tortured for a long time with jealousy, climbed in his
  sleep over the roof to his beloved, stabbed her and went back to bed."
  Another, "A sleep walker in Naples stabbed his wife because of an idea
  in a dream that she was untrue to him!" We may conclude, on the ground
  of our analytical experiences, that the untrue maiden always
  represents the mother of the sleep walker, who has been faithless to
  him with the father. The hatred thoughts toward this rival lead in the
  first dream to the reverse Hamlet motive, the mother has demanded that
  the son take revenge upon the father. Finally Krafft-Ebing gives still
  other cases: "A pastor, who would have been removed from his post on
  account of the pregnancy of a girl, was acquitted because he proved
  that he was a sleep walker and made it appear that in this condition (?)
  the forbidden relationship had taken place." Also, "The case of a girl
  who was sexually mishandled in the somnambulistic condition. Only in
  the attacks had she consciousness of having submitted to sexual
  relations, but not in the free intervals."

There exists a better agreement of opinion over the relationship between
sleep walking and the dream. Sleep walking, analogously to the latter,
fulfills also wishes of the day, behind which stand always wishes from
childhood. Only it must also be emphasized that the old, like the recent
wishes, are exclusively or predominantly of a sexual nature. Because
however that sexual desire is forbidden in the waking life, it must even
as in the dream take refuge in the sleeping state, where it can be
gratified unconsciously and therefore without guilt or punishment. Most
of the sleep activities of our patient were performed originally in a
state of apparent sleep, that is actually practiced in the conscious
state until later they were carried out quite unconsciously. She would
never then betray what when feigning sleep she had to conceal as causes.
Finally the directly precipitating causes in her erotic nature for the
sleep walking and moon walking seem especially to have been light and
the shining of the moon, her puberty and her mother's sickness.

All of our patient's sleep walking, in accordance with the etiology and
interpretation, since it goes back to infantile sexuality, is half
sexual, half outspokenly infantile. It reaches the greatest degree,
indeed the moon walking sets in just at the time of sexual maturity and
leads to the most complicated actions before the menses, that is at the
time of the greatest sexual excitement. And this activity in sleep and
the moon walking too almost cease when the patient enters upon regular
sexual intercourse. The shining of every light stimulates her sexually,
especially that of the moon. The wandering about in her nightgown or in
the scantiest clothing is plainly erotically conditioned (exhibition),
but also the going about in the ghostly hours (see later), finally the
being wakened through the softest calling of her name by the mother,
with whom alone she stands in a contact like that of hypnotic
somnambulism.

Purely childish moreover is the clever technique of disguise. First she
simulates illness or fear in order to be taken into the mother's bed.
Then she pretends to be asleep, talks in her sleep, throws herself about
in her sleep, that she may be able to do everything without punishment
and without being blamed, finally plays the mother in a manner which
corresponds completely to child's play. Also later, before and after
wandering in the bright moonlight, she produces specially deep sleep and
first as if in an obsession tries the door repeatedly to see if it is
closed. I see in this, naturally apart from possible organic causes of
profound sleep, an unconscious purpose, which plainly insists: "Just
see, how sound-asleep I am (we are reminded of the earlier pretending to
be asleep) and how afraid I am that the door might be left open! Whoever
has to walk about in spite of such sound sleep and such precaution, and
even perhaps do certain things which might be sexually interpreted, he
plainly is not to blame for it!"

We might add from knowledge of the neuroses that the fear that some one
might be hiding in the room signifies the wish that this might be so in
order that the subject might be sexually gratified. There was one
circumstance most convincing in regard to this, which I will now add.
Even during the time of her psychoanalytic treatment, when she did not
wander at night any more nor perform complicated acts in her sleep, she
had a number of times in the country carefully locked the door of her
room in the evening, only to find it open again in the morning. To be
sure, her lover of that period slept under the same roof, though at some
distance from her.

Before I go more closely into the question as to what share the light
had upon the sleep walking of our patient, I will recall once more that
her actions during sleep were at first but few and had nothing to do
with the light. As the years went by they became more complicated and
finally took place only under the influence of the light, whether it was
artificial or natural, that is of the moon. More extended walks were in
general possible only in the light of the moon, which as a heavenly body
shining everywhere threw its brightness over every thing, in the court,
garden and over the street, while candles or lamps at the best lighted
one or two rooms. The patient, given to sleep walking or moon walking,
went after the light, which meanwhile represented to her from childhood
on a symbol of the parents' love and gave hope of sexual enjoyment.

It was also bound inseparably within with motor activities of an erotic
nature. When her mother approached her bed with the light it was a
reminder to the child, Now you must go upon the chamber and you can pass
"the good," or, when she sat on the mother's lap and gazed into the
lamplight, Now you may stimulate yourself according to your heart's
desire. Then the lamp was shining when the little one wished to climb
into bed with the mother in order that, while exhibiting herself, she
might see her as scantily covered as possible. And finally the striking
of the light announced, "the mother is sick, in nursing her you will
have the opportunity to see her bared breasts and her blood." Evidently
the light thus led, when she climbed after it, to the greatest
experience of sexual pleasure of her earliest childhood. On account of
this strong libido possession the memory of the light was kept alive in
the unconscious and it needed only that the light of the lamp or the
candle should fall upon the face of the wanderer to permit her to
experience in the most profound sleep the same pleasure, the unconscious
was set into activity and everything was accomplished most manifestly
according to the purpose that served her strong libido.

It is remarkable that our patient distinguished immediately a strong
feeling of pleasure by the shining of every light, that moreover she
seemed to herself as a supernatural being (glorification through the
sexual feeling of pleasure[10]), that she herself imagined it must
represent a second sort of consciousness, and finally that she stood in
such contact with the beloved person as that of a hypnotized
subject--somnambulist--with her hypnotist. For she perceived also the
mother's lightest word when most soundly asleep, in spite of her
difficulty in hearing at other times.

  [10] One thinks of the halo in religious pictures, which indeed is
  nothing else than the shining of the light about the head.

What was the patient's intention in her longer walks under the moon's
influence, that she, for instance, climbed to the first story, reflected
for a moment and then started to go out at the gate? That becomes
comprehensible when it is remembered that she once opened the door in
her sleep for her lover in the country and furthermore in her first
complicated sleep walking. The purpose of the latter has been stated, to
climb into her mother's bed in order to obtain the greatest sexual
pleasure. I do not believe I am far astray when I assume that this
erotic desire of the child lies also essentially at the basis of her
more extensive wandering in the moonlight. She simply wishes each time
to go to the bed of some beloved one, which, as we shall hear later, is
accepted by poets and the folk mind as a chief motive, and a fundamental
one for many instances of sleep walking, especially with maidens.

It becomes clear now, likewise, why the patient climbs into the first
story, then recollects herself and seeks to go out at the gate. In her
seventh year she and her family had changed their abode and this had
been before in the first story but was now on an upper floor. She is
trying yet to climb into the mother's bed, this still remaining as a
fundamental motive. Only she is not seeking the bed where it stands at
the present time but where it stood in childhood, in the first story and
in another house. She goes, therefore, downstairs but remembers,
unconsciously of course, that this is not the right floor and wants now
to go out at the gate to find the home of her childhood. Later in the
country when she so thoroughly frightens her landlady and her daughter,
there she is also going to a woman she loves and she leaves the house
for this purpose and goes at least into the room that lies in the
direction of the house where the beloved lies. Later still she opens the
door wide in her sleep so that her lover can have free entrance.

We might also explain now in great part the sleep walking of the mother.
As far as I can discover, the mother also as a very small child lived in
another home than the one in which her sleep walking began. She ran
about her room at night and could not find her bed and felt around in
distress without coming upon the chamber, both of which stood in the
usual places. This may be explained by the fact that in phantasy she was
seeking the bed and chamber of her earliest childhood, which of course
stood elsewhere. Moreover she attained by her moaning the fulfilment of
her unconscious wish to be set by her mother upon the chamber and then
lifted into bed. The wanderings in the moonlight, after which likewise
she could not find her way back to bed, may be similarly explained,
though I learned only this much about her dancing in the moonlight,
that in her childhood she was very fond of dancing, which is also the
case with our patient. Perhaps she wished also to play elves in the
moonlight, according to poems or fairy tales or had, like her daughter,
earned the special love of her parents through her skill in dancing.

We are now at the chief problem. How is it then that the night's rest,
the guarding of which is always the goal of the dream, is motorially
broken through in sleep walking? There is first a special organic
disposition, which is absent from no sleep walker, a heightened motor
stimulability[11]. This appears clearly with children, and so for
example with our patient as a tendency to convulsive attacks, pavor
nocturnus and terrifying dreams, from which she starts up.

  [11] Cf. with this Krafft-Ebing, _l. c._ "Slight convulsions or
  cataleptic muscular rigidity sometimes precede the attacks."

As far as my observations go, it seems to me that there is a special
disposition to sleep walking in the descendants of alcoholics and
epileptics, of individuals with a distinctively sadistic character,
finally of hysterics, whose motor activity is strongly affected, who
also suffer with convulsions, tremor, paralyses or contractures. It
should be merely briefly mentioned that the heightened motor
excitability also establishes a disposition to a special muscle erotic,
which in fact was easily demonstrable in every one of the cases of sleep
walking and moon walking which have become known to me. The disturbance
of the night's rest was made desirable through the satisfaction of the
muscle erotic to every one for whom the excessive muscular activity
offered an entirely specialized pleasure, even sexual enjoyment.

Moreover in our case a series of features besides those already
mentioned bear undoubted testimony to the abnormally increased muscle
erotic. I have already elsewhere discussed them in detail[12] and will
here merely name briefly the chief factors. The patient had an epileptic
alcoholic grandfather on the mother's side, who was notorious when under
the influence of alcohol for his cruelty and pleasure in whipping. She
had, besides a strongly sadistic mother, two older brothers, of whom the
elder was frightfully violent and brutal, often choking his brothers and
sisters, while the other found an actually diabolical pleasure in
destroying and demolishing everything. Our patient exhibited already at
two years old as well as through her whole life a pleasure in striking
blows, and also conversely a special pleasure in receiving them,
further at four years old an intensive delight in dancing, an enjoyment
that was unmistakably sexual. We have learned above how she delighted to
press herself upon her mother's body or twine herself about her legs.
Moreover, finally, one of her very earliest hysterical symptoms was a
paralysis of the arm.

  [12] Cf. note 6, p. 163.

More difficult seems to me the answer to the second main question: What
influence does the moon exercise upon the sleeper? It was earlier
discussed, along with the various psychical overdeterminations, that the
moonlight awoke first the infantile pleasure memories, among other
things that that light shining everywhere lighted the way which led to
the house and the dwelling of the earliest childhood. Mention was made
of the infantile comparison of the moon's disk with the childish nates
and perhaps the gazing upon the nightly orb, which seems besides most
like a hypnotic fixation, may be also referred back to the same. Since
we know today that the love transference constitutes the essential
character of hypnotism, that symptom brings us once more to the
eroticism. Beside there was not wanting with our patient a grossly
sensual relationship. Finally there is also the infantile desire to
climb over the houses into the moon, realizing itself in part at least
in the moon-inspired climbing upon the roof.

Yet the second leading problem appears to me, in spite of all this, not
completely exhausted. It might not thus be absolutely ruled out that
more than a mere superstition lurks behind the folk belief which
conceives of a "magnetic" influence by which the moon attracts the
sleeper. Such a relationship is indeed conceivable when we consider the
motor overexcitability of all sleep walkers and the effecting of ebb and
flow through the influence of the moon. Furthermore no one, in an epoch
which brings fresh knowledge each year of known and unknown rays, can
deny without question any influence to the rays of moonlight. Perhaps in
time the physicist and the astronomer will clear up the matter for us.
Meanwhile the question is raised and can be answered only with an
hypothesis.

In conclusion I have in mind a last final connection which the spell of
the moon bears to belief in spirits and ghosts. It is established
through many analyses that the visits of the mother by night form the
basis of the latter, when she comes with the light in her hand and
scantily clothed in white garments, nightgown, or chemise and petticoat,
to see if the children are asleep or, if they are, to set a child upon
the chamber. The so often mentioned "woman in white" may also be the
maiden in her nightgown, who thus exhibits herself in her night garment
to her parents as she climbs into their bed, later also eventually to
her lover. The choice of the hour between twelve and one, which came to
be called the ghostly hour, may perhaps be referred to the fact that at
this time sleep was most profound and therefore there was least danger
of discovery.

CASE 2. I introduce here a second case, in which to be sure the
influence of the moon represented only an episode and therefore received
also but a brief analysis. It is that of a twenty-eight year old
forester, who came under psychoanalytic treatment on account of severe
hysterical cardiac distress. The cause of this was a damming up of his
feelings toward his mother, for whom he longed in the unconscious. His
condition of anxiety broke out when he went to live with his mother
after the death of his father and slept in the next room. He admitted
that his father drank. Every Sunday he was somewhat drunk. Likewise the
mother, who kept a public house, was in no way disinclined toward
alcohol. He himself had consumed more beer especially in his high school
days than was good for him. I would emphasize in his sexual life, as
belonging to our theme, his strong urethral erotic, which made him a bed
wetter in childhood, led in later years to frequent micturition at night
and caused a serious dysuria psychica. His muscle erotic finally drove
him to the calling of a forester.

Only the portions of his psychoanalysis, which lasted for eight weeks,
which have to do with his sleep activities and his response to the moon
will be brought forward. Thus he relates at one time: "At thirteen years
old, when I was in a lodging house kept by a woman, I arose one morning
with the dark suspicion that I had done something in the night. What I
did not remember. I merely felt stupefied. Suddenly the boys who slept
with me began to laugh, for from under my bed ran a stream of urine. In
the night the full moon had shone upon my bed. We fellows had no vessel
there but had to go outside, which with my frequent need for urination
during the night was very unpleasant. Now there stood under my bed a
square box for hats and neckties, which I, as I got up in the night half
intoxicated with sleep, had taken for a chamber and I had urinated in
it. This was repeated. Another time, also at full moon, I wet a
colleague's shoe. They all said that I must be a little loony. When the
full moon came, I was always afraid that I might do this again, an
anxiety which remained long with me. I never dared sleep, for example,
so that the full moon could shine directly upon me. Yes; still
something else. Two or three years later the following happened, only I
do not know whether there was moonlight. I was sleeping with several
colleagues in a room adjoining that of the lodging house keepers, the
man and his wife. I must have gone into them at night and done something
sexual. Either I wished to climb into bed with the wife or I had
masturbated, I do not know which. I had at any rate the next day the
suspicion that something of the kind had happened. The landlord and
landlady laughed so oddly, but they said nothing to me."

"Did your mother perhaps in your childhood come to look after you with
the light?"--"Yes; that is so. My mother always stayed up for a long
time and came in regularly late at night with the light to go to bed. My
father was obliged to go early to bed because of his work and had to get
up at midnight, when he always made a light." Here he suddenly broke
off: "Perhaps it is for this reason that I have an anxiety in an
entirely dark room. If there is not at least a bit of light I can not
perform coitus."--"How is that?"--"I have remonstrated rather seriously
with myself that the sexual act could be performed only with a
light."--Then at a later hour of analysis: "When my father went away at
night, I came repeatedly into my mother's bed. I lay down in my father's
bed, also in a certain measure put myself into his place."--"Did your
mother call you, or did you come of yourself?"--"I believe that my
mother invited me to her. Now something occurs to me: The moonlight
awoke me as my father woke me when he struck a light as he was going
out. Then it was time to go into bed with my mother, for the father was
gone, which always gave me a feeling of reassurance."--"Yes, when he was
gone he could do nothing more to the mother. And then you could take his
place with her."

Two months later came the following to supplement this: "Already in the
grammar school I was always afraid someone might attack me in the night,
because of which I always double locked the room and looked under the
bed and in every chest. In childhood Mother came in fact to look after
me and set me on the chamber."--"Then your neurotic anxiety presumably
signifies the opposite, the wish that your mother shall come to you
again."--"Or rather, I bolt the door so that my father cannot come to my
mother. I followed in this also a command of my mother, 'Lock yourself
in well!' She always had a fear of burglars. Now even since I have been
living with my mother she has said to me more than once, that I should
lock myself in well. But I thought to myself, 'What, bolt myself
in!'"--"That would mean also that if the mother wants to come, only she
should come."--"That is just what I thought to myself, when Mother woke
me early, that she need not knock but come right in. In the daytime I
lay in my mother's bed because her room was warmer than mine. I was
feeling very wretchedly at that time and my mother said in the evening,
'Stay there where you are; I will sleep in the little room next. Leave
the door open.' In the night I know I was very restless."--"Did you not
perhaps have the wish that your mother should look at her sick child in
the night, as she once did when you were younger?"--"Yes, to be sure.
This wish pursued me and therefore I slept badly. I would have carried
the thing out further if my dysuria had not hindered me. If I had arisen
in the night or the morning, then Mother would at once have heard me in
her light sleep and I would not have been able to urinate. One time I
crept out of bed very quietly so that she did not hear me, and yet it
held back a long time until I couldn't stand it any longer. It was just
the same at the time when I was in the grammar and the high school, if
Mother asked me to sleep near her and Father was not there. Then also I
could urinate only with great difficulty. And now when I was living with
my mother, I had the most severe excited attacks. There was no other
reason for I was neither a loafer nor a drunkard. I have laid myself
down in my mother's bed and been unwilling to get out. That is very
significant. And if at any time I went away from home I at once felt so
miserable that I must go back. I was immediately better when once
there."

This case, when we consider it, is plain in its relationships. The
excessive love for the mother is a decisive factor as well as the desire
to play the rôle of the father with her. Therefore the fear of burglars
at night, behind which hides in part the anxiety that the father would
have sexual relations with the mother and in part the wish that the
latter might herself come to him. Joined to this is the desire for all
sorts of infantile experiences, such as the mother's placing him every
night upon the chamber because of his bed wetting. In the later
repression the pleasure in the enuresis as well as in the being taken up
by the mother becomes a dysuria psychica. Naturally to the urethral
eroticist in childhood, and also later unconsciously, micturition is
analogous to the sexual act. In puberty the moonlight awakens him as in
childhood the mother's light or that of the father. So on the one hand
the memory of the former is awakened, who with the light in her hand
reminded him to go to the chamber,[13] and on the other hand the memory
of the going out of the father, which was a signal to him to go to his
mother. He arises and carries out with her symbolically the sexual act,
for he urinates into a vaginal symbol (box or shoe-vagina). Also the
fact that he got up once by the light of the full moon and wanted to
climb into the bed of the landlady, likewise a mother substitute, is all
of a piece. This case here before us, as may be seen, confirms what the
first has already taught us.

  [13] In Rumania the folk belief prevails that children readily wet
  themselves in full moonlight. (Told by a patient.)

CASES 3, 4, and 5.--I wish to give further a brief report of three cases
of walking by moonlight, which I regret to say I could only briefly
outline in passing, not being able to submit them to an exhaustive
analysis. In everything they confirm every detail of our previous
conclusions.

The first case is that of an unmarried woman of twenty-eight, who walked
in her sleep first in her sixth year and the second time when she was
nine years old. "I got up when the full moon was shining, climbed over a
chair upon the piano and intended to go to the window to unfasten it.
Just then my father awoke and struck me hard on my buttocks, upon which
I went back and again fell asleep. I often arose, went to each bed, that
of the parents and those of the brothers and sisters, looked at them and
went back again. Between sixteen and seventeen years old, when my
periods first occurred, the sleep walking stopped." She adds later: "I
frequently as a child spoke out in my sleep. My nose began to bleed when
I was walking on the street and the sun shone upon me. After this the
sleep walking improved. I always clung affectionately to my parents and
brothers and sisters, and never received a blow except in that one
instance by my father."--"Which you took rather as a caress, than as a
blow for punishment."

In this case also the sleep walker plays sometimes the rôle of the
mother, who satisfies herself that her dear ones are asleep. Moreover a
period of talking in the sleep precedes the wandering by moonlight. It
is noteworthy that the sleep walking is intercepted by a caressing blow
from the father and ceases altogether when menstruation sets in. Also
earlier nosebleed had a beneficial effect.

The second case is that of a forty-year-old hysteric, who in her
marriage remained completely anesthetic sexually, although her husband
was thoroughly sympathetic to her and very potent. Her father's favorite
child, she strove in vain in early childhood for the affection of the
mother, who on her part also suffered severely from hysteria, with
screaming fits, incessant tremor of the head and hands and a host of
nervous afflictions. This mother's daughters had all of them always an
extraordinary passion for muscular activity with apparently great
satisfaction in it. They were among other things distinguished swimmers
and enthusiastic dancers. My patient besides could never tire of walking
for hours at a time.

In our discussion she related the following to me concerning her sleep
walking: "I got up once in the night when I was about ten years old. I
had dreamed that I was playing the piano. I found myself however not in
bed but standing between a chest and a desk scratching upon the latter
with my nails, as if playing the piano, which finally awoke me. There
was also a paper basket there which either I had stepped over or there
was a space through which I could slip, at any rate the way there was
not quite free. I stood in this narrow space and dreamed I was playing
the piano. Suddenly I heard my mother's voice, 'Mizzi, where are you?'
She called me several times before I finally awoke. Without it was not
yet growing daylight, but the moon shone brightly within. I recollected
myself immediately, realizing where I was, and went back to bed. I told
my mother, as an excuse, that I had to go to the chamber." "Had you at
that time a great desire to play the piano?"--"Three years later it made
me sick that I had not had to learn, but then I had as yet no desire for
music. We had no piano at that time. Yet among my earliest memories is
that of the way in which my mother played the piano. As a woman I wished
that I could express my joy and sorrow in music. I would mention further
that my brother and my uncle on the mother's side[14] are both sleep
walkers. The former always wants to come into my bed in the night when
he walks in his sleep. I must emphasize that he is especially fond of
me.

  [14] They are both passionately devoted to sports, thus also endowed
  with a heightened muscle erotic.

"The following often happened to me after I was married but never in my
maidenhood. I awoke in the night, sat up in bed and did not know what
was the matter with me. I could not think consciously, I was quite
incapable of thought. I knew neither where I was nor what was happening
to me; I could remember nothing. I did not know whether I was Jew or
Christian, man or woman, a human being or a beast, only stared straight
ahead into the next room, at a point of light. That was the only thing
that appeared clear to me. I held myself to it to regain clearness. I
always said to myself: 'What, what then? Where, how and why?' My powers
of thought went no further. I was like a newborn child. I stared fixedly
at this point of light because I unconsciously thought I would obtain
clearness there for everywhere else it was dark. This lasted for a long
time until through the light I could distinguish what it was that caused
the light. It was from a street lamp, so apparently before midnight, and
the lamp lighted a bit of the wall in the next room. After I had said to
myself for a long time 'What, what?' and stared straight at that light,
I learned gradually to distinguish what made the light, that is to
recognize, That there above, is a bit of lamplight; again after some
time; That is my lamp. Upon this I recollected my home and then for the
first time everything else. When I had made out the outlines of things
around me, then returned the consciousness that I was a human being and
was married. Of all that I had not before been aware. I do not remember
that I had dreamed anything before this came on, or that anything had
excited me, nor that anything special had happened beforehand. Beside
nothing like it has ever happened to me when I have been greatly
excited. At the most, after my marriage I led a life of strain. I was
tied to a shop which was damp, unwholesome and full of bad air, and I am
a friend of fresh air. I suffered very much mentally under these
conditions, because I love light and air."--"Did you think that you were
indeed not a human being?"--"No; only that with God's help I would
endure this life." I will add here that her second sister also
manifested similar disturbances of consciousness.

We find first in the foreground a family disposition to sleep walking
and moon influence. The brother significantly always wants in his
wanderings to get into the sister's bed, while our patient herself
openly plays the part of mother, especially the mother of the earliest
childhood. It is interesting also that when in her married life she had
to give up her pleasure in light and air, the disturbances of
consciousness set in, from which she could free herself only through
fixing her attention upon a point of light. She had the distinct feeling
that from this point of light things would become clear to her. One can
easily think of occasions of being dazed by sleep when perhaps the
mother came with the candle in her hand to see whether her child was
asleep and the child awoke. The whole remarkable occurrence would then
be simply a desire for the mother's love, which she all her life long so
sorely missed.

Now for the last case, a twenty-three year old married woman suffering
from a severe hysteria, who clung with great tenderness to her parents,
but received a reciprocal love only from her father, while the mother
preferred her sister. The patient told me of her moon walking: "I always
wanted to sleep by the open blinds so that the moon could shine upon me.
My oldest brother walked about in the night, drank water, went to the
window and looked out, all of course in his sleep, then he went back to
bed and slept on. At the same time he spoke very loudly, but quite
unintelligible things and one could actually observe that the moon
exercised an attraction over him. My younger healthy brother said that
it was frightful, the many things that he uttered in the night. I also
climbed out of bed one night when sixteen or seventeen years old,
because I could not find the moon, and sought it and met my moon haunted
brother. I immediately disappeared again going back to my bed and he did
not see me.

"I was ill once, about the same time, with influenza, and continually
repeated in my feverish phantasies that they should take down some one
who was hanged and not punish him; he could not help it. There was
moonlight at that time and moreover a light burned in the room. I took
this for the moon, which I could not see but wanted to see. I strove
only all the time to see the moon. The windows must be closed because I
was afraid, but the blinds must remain open so that I could see the
moon. Some one roused me then from my phantasies and there I saw that my
cousin sat near me. He was not however the one hanged, it was some one
who was first dragged out by another man, a warden in the prison. The
face of the one who was hanging I did not see, only his body."--"Of whom
did he remind you?"--"I do not know definitely and yet it was the cousin
who sat near me. And as I awoke, apparently I called his name for
he answered me, 'Yes, here I am!'"--"What about the warden of the
prison?"--"A man is first locked up before he is hanged."--"Do you see
also in phantasy something that hangs down?"--"Yes; when with my cousin
I always had the desire to see his membrum stiff, as it could be felt
and noticed outlined through his clothing." I will add likewise that
behind the cousin and her sexual wishes toward him analogous phantasies
toward the father were hidden. That which hangs down (pendens, penis) is
also the phallus. Her adjuration that the hanged person should not be
punished, he could not help it, is a demand for mercy for sexual sins
(see also later).

"Upon the wedding journey my husband did not want to sleep by the open
blinds, and I wanted to sleep nowhere else so that the moon could shine
upon me. I could never sleep otherwise, was very restless and it was
always as if I wanted to creep into the moon. I wanted, so to speak, to
creep into the moon out of sight.[15] Recently I was out in the country
with my sister and slept by the open blinds. The light from the heavens,
to be sure not the moonlight, forced its way in and I had the feeling as
if something pierced me,[16] in fact it pierced me somehow in the small
of my back, and I arose with my eyes closed and changed the position of
the bed, upon which I slept well. I knew nothing of it that I had
arisen, but something must have happened because I now could lie
comfortably.

  [15] Phantasy of the mother's body? The moon's disk = the woman's
  body?

  [16] A clear coitus phantasy.

"Something else still. About two years ago I observed the moon in the
country, as it was reflected in the water, and I could not tear myself
from this spectacle until I was suddenly awakened by my husband and
cried out. Five or six years ago I went out in a boat upon the Wolfgang
lake. The moon was reflected in the water and I sat there very still.
Suddenly my brother, the one who is well, with whom I do not have much
to do, asked, 'What are you thinking of?'--'Nothing at all.'--'It must
be something.'--'No, nothing!' As we climbed out, I was still quite
absent minded. Also at night I always had the moon before me and spoke
with it."--"Consciously or in a dream?"--"I believe I was more asleep
than awake. For if any one had come upon me then I should have felt it
very painfully. I have incidentally noted the words: 'Oh moon with thy
white face, thou knowest I am in love only with thee. Come down to me. I
languish in torture, let me only comfort myself upon thy face. Thou
enticing, beautiful, lovely spirit, thou torturest me to death, my
suffering rends me, thou beautiful Moon, thou sweet one, mine, I implore
thee, release me from this pain, I can bear it no longer. Ah, what avail
my words and my complainings! Be thou my happiness, take me with thee,
_only pleasure of the senses do I desire for myself_. Thou Moon, most
beautiful and best, _save me, take my maidenhood, I am not evil to
thee_. Draw me mightily to thyself, do not leave off, thy kisses have
been so good to me.'" As may be seen, she loved the moon like a lover to
whom she would yield herself entirely. The grossly sexual relationship
is evident. It is after this fragment doubly regrettable that a
penetrating psychoanalysis was not here possible.

The early sexual content of the moon desire and its connection with the
parent complex is shown by her further statement: "Last summer in the
country I had only my mother-in-law with whom I could talk. It was the
time of the new moon and I could not bear complete darkness in my room.
It was frightfully lonely to me thus and I could not sleep. I had the
idea that in the lonely darkness someone was coming to me and I was
afraid."

It soon came to light that she and her sister in their early childhood
and again between the ages of eight and thirteen shared the parents'
sleeping room and had repeatedly spied upon their sexual intercourse.
Her present fear is also evidently the wish to put herself in the place
of the mother, to whom the father comes. She recalls yet one more
episode: "When I was nine or ten years old, the healthy brother was ill
with typhoid and the parents were up nights on his account. We sisters
were sent to stay elsewhere, where we had opportunity to play with a boy
who carried on a number of sexual things with us. I then dreamed of him
at night and phantasied the sexual things which I had done with him in
the daytime. Apparently I had also at that time played underneath with
my genitals. At the same time, while my brother had typhoid, I was
unwilling to go to sleep and could not, because I could have no rest
while my brother was ill." It is clear without further discussion to one
who understands these things that it was not anxiety for the brother but
secret, yet insistent sexual wishes which caused the sleeplessness. It
is finally significant that, when later she dreamed of a burglar, he
always came after her with a knife, or choked her, as her cousin and
mother had often done to her.

As we consider this third case of moon affectivity we find again
familiar phenomena, connections with early sexual dreams and the parent
complex. Especially noteworthy is further her direct falling in love
with the moon, to which she addresses her adoration in verses and to
which she even offers her virginity. It is as if she saw in it a man,
who should free her from her sexual need. One is reminded how in the
first case, the one cured by psychoanalysis, the four-year-old girl
sought continually the moon's face on the ground of a students' song. It
could not, we regret to say, be ascertained, in the absence of a
psychoanalysis, whether in this case the heavenly body represented to
the moon walker some definite person or not.

CASE 6.--I add here three autobiographical reports, which I have
gathered from literature. The first originates with the famous anatomist
and physiologist Karl Friedrich Burdach, who from his tenth to his
thirtieth year had occasional attacks of moon walking, although he
apparently "enjoyed the most perfect health." "I have during these
periods," he himself relates, "undertaken actions which I had to
recognize as mine, merely because they could have been carried out by no
one else. Thus one day it was incomprehensible to me why I had on no
shirt when I awoke, and it remained so in spite of my utmost efforts to
recollect myself, until the shirt was found in another room rolled
together under a press. In my twenty-ninth year I was awakened from a
night wandering by the question, What did I want? and then the
consciousness of the somnambulistic state passed over in part to the
awaking. First I found the question strange, but since I thought the
reason for it would become plain, I need not betray it. Immediately,
however, as I began to waken, I asked myself in what that consisted and,
now that the somnambulistic state was over, the answer must be due me."

One cannot help finding this self revelation exceedingly interesting.
The hiding of the shirt, although the affair is so incompletely
reported, especially in its motivation, points unmistakably at least to
exhibitionism. The second sleep walking appears much more difficult of
explanation. In this Burdach sought plainly a definite goal, which
seemed so clear and transparent to him that he could not at all
understand why anyone should question him about it. If we consider that
his first thought on waking was that he need not betray this purpose,
that moreover there enters at once a repression and causes him
completely to forget it, there remains then no other possibility than
that we have to do with a strongly forbidden wish, which the conscious
censor will not allow to pass. It is easy to conceive a sexual
motivation in this second instance if we remember that in the first
sleep walking something sexual surely took place.

Still more probable is the strongly forbidden sexual goal, if we take
into consideration the circumstances of his life. In his autobiography
"Rückblick auf mein Leben" Burdach tells us how extraordinarily his
mother depended upon him. "Having already lost four children in their
first year, she had longed to bear another child and especially since
the setting in of the illness of my father had compelled her to think of
losing him, she had wished for a son as a sure object for her
love-thirsty heart. Her wish was fulfilled when she bore me." Eleven
months later the father died, leaving his wife and his little son not
yet a year old unprovided for. Nevertheless she, the widow, rejected the
proposal to return to her parents' home and preferred rather "trouble,
need and a thousand cares upon herself in order that I might be better
educated; for I was the object of her deepest love. About nine o'clock
in the evening she went with me to bed and twined her arm about me; in
the morning she stole from my side and permitted me an hour or two more
of rest (p. 14).

"Women had a particular influence upon me; but it was also natural to me
to attach myself to them. As my mother related, I never as a child went
for a ride on my hobby horse without having at parting and on my return
kissed my hand to my lady represented by a doll" (p. 24). It is
superfluous to add that this lady was no other than his mother. Also the
following passage I think is significant: "I was by nature endowed with
as great a sensitiveness to womanly charm as to womanly dignity and this
inclination toward the other sex grounded in my psychical constitution
was nurtured by circumstances from my earliest youth on. I could but
recognize very soon the high intellectual and moral quality of my good
mother, who in her struggle with poverty kept herself fresh and free
from vulgarity and shunned no sacrifice for me. Likewise the matrons to
whose well wishing I owe my gratitude, inspired me with high respect for
their character. In my former nurse there seemed to me a pattern of
tireless and sagacious activity of a high order and breeding.... Thus a
high respect for true womanhood was implanted in me. On the other hand I
was as a boy made so accustomed to this rôle by several young women, who
entertained themselves with me and considered me as their lover to while
away their time, that I later retained the inclination to play this part
and considered a friendly advance as an invitation which I in turn held
as a sacred claim of honor and an agreeable duty" (pp. 69 ff.).

When later the mother took a young widow into lodgings, the young man,
then twenty-one years old, had "the exalted feeling of being her
protector. Then it was all up with my heart" (p. 71). The death of the
dearest one to him on earth, his mother, followed close upon this and
brought an end to it. "I became convinced that happiness would be found
for me only where I shared it with another being, and that I could be
satisfied only by a relationship similar to that in which I had stood
toward my mother; an inner bond where only a single mutual interest
controlled, where one soul found its happiness only in the other.
Without such an absolute love, penetrating the whole being, life seemed
to me worthless and stale. My mother, whose unbounded love I had
enjoyed, was torn from me; my excellent uncle, heartily devoted to me, I
saw in the enjoyment of his own family happiness. And an unconquerable
desire for the same happiness tortured me as I felt my utter loneliness"
(p. 79). So he concluded to marry although he had only limited prospects
for supporting a family.

"The first intimation that my wife was pregnant filled me with delight.
I took it for granted that Heaven would send me a daughter. With my idea
of the value of woman all my wishes tended thither, to possess a
daughter and to be able to watch over her while she unfolded to a noble
womanhood. She should have my mother for her pattern and therefore also
be named Caroline after her.[16a] I spoke so confidently, after I had
left Vienna, of 'our daughter Caroline' in my letters to my wife that
she was finally quite concerned and sought to prepare me for the birth
of a son. I had not however made a mistake and my confidence was in the
end justified" (pp. 83 ff.). His wife was confined at some distance from
him and then as soon as possible journeyed to him with the little one.
He relates as follows: "I went in Borsdorf with a beating heart to the
carriage which brought her to me, kissed her hastily, took my child out
of her arms and carried it hastily into the inn, laid it upon the table,
loosed the bindings which bound it to its tiny bed and was lost in happy
contemplation of the beautifully formed, lovely, vigorous and lively
little girl and then first threw myself into the arms of my wife, who in
her mother's pride and joy was feasting her eyes upon us, and then I had
again to observe the lovely child. What cared I for mankind! What cared
I for the whole world! I was more than happy" (pp. 85 ff.).

  [16a] Cf. Barrie: "Dear Brutus," Act. II. for the dream daughter, who
  bears the name of the author's mother. See also "Margaret Ogilvy." The
  dream daughter's apostrophe to the moon is also interesting in
  connection with the present study. Tr.

The manner also in which he brought up his child is highly significant:
"Our hearts clung mostly to our daughter.... I enjoyed the pleasure of
possessing her with full consciousness of her worth, gazed upon her with
rapture and was delighted when I observed in her a new trait of
beautiful womanly character. She recognized by my serious treatment of
her the entire depth of my love, repaid it with inner devotion and
challenged it with merry playfulness. From her first year I delighted to
lift her from her bed in the morning and even when she was eight years
old she often got up of herself, knocked on the window of the alcove
door leading into my work room and whisked back to her bed, so that when
I came she could throw herself with hearty laughter into my arms and
let me take her up. Or she slipped behind my chair and climbed up behind
my back, while I was deep in my work, so that she could fall
triumphantly upon my neck.

"I must refrain from mentioning more of her winsome childhood. She was
the most beautiful ornament of my life and in the possession of her I
felt myself, in spite of all pecuniary need, immeasurably happy." It
will not surprise any one with knowledge of these things that a child so
insatiable for love should become hysterical. "Her sensitiveness was
unnaturally exaggerated," also she was seized once with a hysterical
convulsion, as Burdach relates. She died young and "the flower of my
life was past. The fairest, purest joy was extinguished for me. I had
wished her for myself and Heaven had heard me. Finding in her the
fulfilment of my warmest wishes, I had never thought it would be
possible that I should outlive this daughter. Nevertheless I bore the
pain ... confident of being reunited with her.... For thirty years
scarcely a day has passed on which I have not at least once thought in
my inmost soul of my Caroline" (pp. 142-147).

I will cite in conclusion still one more fragment of self
characterization: "A chief trait in my character was the need for love,
not that everyday love which limits itself to a personal pleasure and
delight, but that unbounded, overflowing love which feels itself
completely one with the beloved.... The ideal of marriage was before me
in youth, for this need for love has been mine all my life.... I
remember as a student having written in my diary that I would rather
forego life itself than the happiness of family life" (pp. 53 ff.).

The center of this interesting life is Burdach's deep oneness with his
mother. She on her part took him from the beginning unconsciously as a
sexual object, as a substitute for her husband, who was failing in
health and soon after died. She lay in bed near her little one, her arm
twined about his body and slept with him until morning. No wonder that
the boy was so sensitive to womanly charm and likewise that later
different women looked upon him as their lover. The thought early
established itself with Burdach that only such a relationship could
satisfy him as that in which he had stood toward his mother. And as he
stood for the father it seemed to him a certain fact that now a little
girl should come to be the surrogate for his mother. Noteworthy also is
his attitude toward the mother who had just been confined and the child.
The former is to him almost incidental, while in the contemplation of
his child, in whom he secures his mother again, he can scarcely get his
fill, and he overwhelms her later with such passionate love as he had
once obtained from his mother. When the girl was torn from him, he was
consoled only by the thought of being united again with her in heaven.

We may see finally in the fond play in bed with his daughter a
repetition of that which he carried on with his mother, and we may
remember also that as a child he always slept with his mother. From all
this it seems to me a light falls upon the unexplained purpose of
Burdach's sleep walking. If this seems completely clear to him but so
objectionable that he not only concludes to keep it secret, but, more
than that, forgets it on the spot, then the probability is, that he
desired that night to climb into bed with his beloved mother.

CASE 7. A second autobiographical account of repeated sleep walking I
find in the "Buch der Kindheit," the first volume of Ludwig Ganghofer's
"Lebenslauf eines Optimisten." When the boy had to go away to school his
mother gave him four balls of yarn to take with him, so that he might
mend his own clothing and underwear. She had hidden a gulden deep within
each ball, a proof of mother love, which he later discovered. In the
course of time while at the school the impulses of puberty began to stir
in him and pressed upon him so strongly at first that frequent
pollutions occurred. He thought he must surely be ill, until finally a
colleague explained to him that this was on the contrary a special sign
of health. This calmed him and now he could sleep splendidly.

"One night I awoke suddenly as if roused by a burning heat. I
experienced a horrible suffering and believed I felt a hand on my body.
I cried out and pushed with my feet, and as I lay there in a half
consciousness it was as if many of my dormitory companions were awake
and I heard them ask, 'What is it? Who has called out this way?' A
voice, 'Some one has been dreaming!' And another voice, 'Silence in the
dormitory!' And all was gone from me as if under a heavy veil. Once
again quiet. Am I asleep or am I awake? A wild beating in the arteries
of my neck, a roaring in my ears. Yet in the dormitory all is quiet. The
lamp is burning, I see the white beds. I see the copper of the washstand
glimmer like red gold. Must I have dreamed--an oppressive, frightful
dream? Drops of sweat stood out on my forehead. Then came a heavy sleep.
What was this? I rarely had days of depression or restless, disturbed
nights. And yet in these weeks I entered upon this uncomfortable
experience.

"One night I awoke. Darkness was round about me. And I was cold. And I
saw no lamp, no bed, no shining copper. Was this also a dream? Yet my
hands felt plainly the hard wood in front of me. Slowly I recognized a
number of vaguely outlined squares, the great windows. Clad only in my
shirt, I sat in the study room before my desk. Such a horror fell upon
me as I cannot describe. I ran wildly up the stairs, threw myself into
my bed and shook. Another night I awoke. Darkness was about me. Again I
was cold. And I believed that I was again sitting at my desk. No; I was
standing. My hands however felt no wood, my eyes found not the gray
windows. As I moved, my head struck against something hard. I became
aware of a feeble light shining. As I went towards it, I came from some
dark room upon the dimly lighted stair landing.

"I awoke again in the night. I was cold. A semi-darkness was about me
and over me many stars twinkled. I sat upon the shingle roof of the
bowling alley. It was not a far leap to the ground below. But the pebble
stones of the seminary garden pricked my bare feet. Moreover, when I
wanted to get into the house, I found the gate closed. My God! how had I
then come out? Somewhere I found an open window and climbed into the
house and noiselessly up to the dormitory. The window near my bed stood
open--and there outside, I believe, was a lightning rod.

"All day I racked my brains to find a way to escape from the fear of
this dreadful thing. I dared not confide in anyone, for fear of the
ridicule of the others, for fear--I never knew just what I feared. In
the evening I took one of Mother's balls of yarn to bed with me, bound
two double strands about my wrists and tied the ends around the knobs of
the bedstead. In the night, as I was about to wander again, I felt the
pull of Mother's threads and awoke. It never came again. I was cured."

This appears at the first glance a non-sexual sleep walking. This is
only however in its first appearance, although it is to be regretted
that the full explanation can scarcely be given in the absence of any
analysis. It is first to be noted that sleep walking sets in at puberty
and is ushered in by anxiety dreams, pollutions and various anxiety
equivalents. The hammering in the arteries, the roaring in the ears, the
restless, disturbed nights, as well as the unusually disturbed days, we
know these all as manifestations of an unsatisfied libido. The first
"frightful" anxiety dream seems to lead deeper, as well, as the
"horrible suffering" started by a hand, which he felt upon his body.
Must not this hand, which causes this "horrible suffering" to the youth
who had never yet known trouble, have touched his genitals?[17] Behind
this perhaps, moreover, are very early memories of the care bestowed
upon the nursing infant and the child.

  [17] One may also think of the fear of castration, associated with the
  threats of parents so very frequently made when children practice
  masturbation.

The terror which fell upon him every time that he walked in his sleep is
worthy of note, for he was not otherwise easily frightened. "A terror
which I could not describe," "fear of that dreadful thing" and fear not
merely of the ridicule of his fellows but of something, what, he never
knew, which is a far more violent reaction than we have been accustomed
to find with sleep walkers. This excessive reaction may be very well
understood, however, if behind it a particularly inacceptable sexual
factor hides itself. Finally the cure by means of the mother's balls of
yarn, homely proof of her love, doubtless has to do with the erotic. It
must be admitted to be sure that we have to confine ourselves to mere
conjectures. Only one may well maintain that even an apparently
non-sexual case soon reveals its sexual grounding. Moreover, a strong
muscle erotic is demonstrated further throughout Ganghofer's
autobiography.

CASE 8. I will now, especially upon the subject of moon walking, cite an
author who shows a very unusual preference for this heavenly body. In
many a description and in many of the speeches which he has put into the
mouths of his heroes, has Ludwig Tieck, who also has sung of the
"moon-lustered magic night," given artistic expression to this quite
remarkable love mania--this is the correct designation for it. Ricarda
Huch in her "Blütezeit der Romantik" makes the striking statement that
from this poet's figures one must "tear away the labels stuck upon them
and name them altogether Ludwig Tieck, for in truth they are only
refractions of this one beam." One may hear for example how Sternbald
felt: "The orb of the moon stood exactly opposite the window of his
room." He watched it with longing eyes, he sought upon the shining disk
and in the spots upon it mountains and forests, wonderful castles and
enchanted flowers and fragrant trees. He believed that he saw lakes with
shining swans which were drawing boats, a skiff which carried him and
his beloved, while about them charming mermaids blew upon their twisted
conchs and stretched their arms filled with water lilies over into the
bark.

"Ah, there, there!" he would call out, "is perchance the home of all
desire, all wishes; therefore there falls upon us so sweet a melancholy,
so soft a charm, when that still light, full and golden, floats upon the
heavens and pours down its silver light upon us. Yes, it awaits us and
prepares for us our happiness, and for this reason its sorrowful look
toward us, that we must still remain in this earthly twilight." The
similarity here with the phantasies of the psychoanalytic patient at the
beginning is indeed unmistakable.

Yet one or two extracts from the novel "Der Mondsüchtige,"[18] the title
of which is misleading since it in no way treats of one afflicted with
lunacy but of a veritable moon lover, presumably our poet himself. There
the nephew, Ludwig Licht(!), writes to his uncle: "It is now three
months since I had a very serious quarrel with my friend, a quarrel
which almost separated us, for he mocked at an entire world which is to
me so immeasurably precious. In a word, he railed at the moon and would
not admit that the magic light with which it shines was anything
beautiful or exalting. From Ossian to Siegwart he reviled a
susceptibility toward the moon although the poets express it, and he
almost had declared in plain words that if there were a hell, it
certainly would be located in the moon. At any rate he thought that the
entire sphere of the moon consists of burned out craters, water could
not be found upon it, and hardly any plant life, and the wan,
unwholesome reflection of a borrowed light would bring us sickness,
madness, ruin of fruits and grains, and he who is already foolish will
without doubt behave himself worst at the time of full moon.... What
concern is it of mine what the astronomers have discovered in the moon
or what they will yet discover?... It may be ludicrous and vexatious to
devote oneself exclusively and unreservedly to this or that, any
observation, any favorite object. Upon my earlier wanderings I met a
rich Englishman who traveled only to waterfalls and battlefields.
Ridiculously enough, though I have not journeyed only in the moonlight,
yet I have from my earliest youth forever taken note of the influence of
its light, have never in any region missed the light of the full moon
and I dream of being, not quite an Endymion, but yet a favorite of the
moon. When it returns, its orb little by little growing full, I cannot
suppress a feeling of longing while I gaze upon it, whether in meadow
and woodland, on the mountains or in the city itself and in my own
room."

  [18] Literally, "Moonsick." [Tr.]

And the uncle answers him: "It is true, you are moon sick, as we have
always called you, and to such a one much must be forgiven which would
have to be reckoned differently to a well man. I have myself however
always inclined to this disease." In fact the entire action, loving and
losing, the development and solution of the plot, takes place almost
exclusively under the light of the moon. At the conclusion, when the
hero finds the beloved given up for lost, he cannot refrain from the
outcry: "Yes, the moonlight has given her and led her to me, he, the
moon has so rewarded me, his true friend and inspired panegyrist!" I
regret that I find nothing in the biographies which would explain
Tieck's exquisite amorousness toward the moon.




PART II

Literary Section


It is my purpose to bring also our beautiful literature to the solution
of the exceedingly difficult and obscure problem of sleep walking and
moon walking. Our poets, for all our psychiatrists and psychologists,
possess the finest knowledge of the psyche and during the centuries
before science was able to throw light upon the puzzles of the mind,
they solved them prophetically with discerning spirit. Thus they knew
how to bring to light various elements of our problem. Their creations
directed to that end arose from their own inner nature, through analogy,
or because sleep walking was not foreign to them themselves. And even if
neither were the case, they still had the ability of those who have a
real true knowledge of men, quite intuitively to see clearly into the
unconscious of others. We will come to know what profound interest many
of the great poets, like Otto Ludwig and Heinrich von Kleist took in
night wandering and moon walking and how they have first introduced
these dark problems into other traditional material. A striking
similarity is revealed if one compares that which the poet has in mind
with that which I have been able to report in the medical section. I
shall be able satisfactorily to verify the statement that science and
art have reached exactly the same result. First however I will present
the examples from the poets according to their comprehensibility and
their transparency. I begin with


"AEBELÖ," by Sophus Michaelis.

Twice had Soelver drawn near to the maiden Gro, daughter of his
neighbor, Sten Basse. The first time was when in the spring he visited
the island Aebeloe, which belonged to him but was quite uninhabited. So
bright the day and so warm the kiss of the sun upon him, yet suddenly it
was "as if his bare neck were flooded by a still warmer wave of light."
A maiden stood before him, "who was like pure light. The eyes were as if
without pupils, without a glance; as she looked it was as if white
clouds floated forth out of a heavenly blue background. Soelver sprang
up and stood face to face before her. Her cheeks grew red. Although
unknown to each other, they smiled one at the other like two seraphim.
Her hands opened toward his and before her, as out of her lap, fell the
flowers which she had gathered. Soelver believed for a moment that it
was all a dream. He swung his hands into the air and a hand waved toward
him. He closed his eyes that he might enjoy to the full the soft,
fleeting impression. It floated over his hand like an incorporeal
breath. Was it then a ghostly vision, that wandered there at his side!"
When however he knew that the maiden near him was a living being, then
"his lips sank toward her trembling with desire, unintentionally and yet
irrevocably." At this moment a "cloud passed over the sun and the light
became at once dulled as if a mist had fallen upon all the flowers. Of
all this he did not become so quickly aware, as that his own cheeks
resounded from a whizzing blow." Her face glowed bright with anger and
the delicate blue veins were swollen on her forehead, while with a
scornful look she turned her back to him. His blood was however aflame
with desire for revenge.

A second time had the young nobleman Soelver sought to satisfy his
masculine passion, when he surprised Gro bathing upon Aebeloe. She
however had defended her maidenhood and struck him about the head with
an old, rusty sword, which she found on the shore, so that he sank upon
the grass covered with blood. "He felt the pain of his wounds with a
strange glow of pleasure. The blow had fallen upon the hard flint stone
within him so that the sparks of passion had sprung forth. He loved the
maiden Gro. A consuming passion raged in his blood. In his thoughts he
knelt always before that ineffaceable image, which struck him to the
earth with a flame of divine wrath in her eyes." In revenge for the
trespass committed Sten Basse fell upon Soelver's castle and took the
young nobleman himself prisoner.

Wild violence of this sort was indeed familiar to Sten Basse. He himself
had once taken his wife thus by force. Just as he was flattering himself
that he had broken her will once for all, she bit him in his chin so
that the blood gushed forth and she spit his own blood into his eyes. He
was struck with admiration at such strength. He had thought to desert
her at once. Now he lifted her in his arms, carried her from her
father's castle into the stable, bound her to his horse and rode
forth--to his own home. Their marriage had been at first a long series
of repetitions of the first encounter. In the end she loved him as the
horse loves the iron bit between his teeth and the spur in his flank.
She did not allow herself to be subdued by the blows which he gave her,
but she was the weaker and she loved him because he was strong enough to
be the stronger. An evil fate had taken his sons from him one after the
other. Therefore he wished to call forth in his only daughter the traits
of his own blood, his pride, disdainfulness and stiff-neckedness. "She
must know neither fear nor weakness; her will must be hardened and her
courage steeled like that of a man. When he heard that his daughter had
been in danger but had saved herself, he swore revenge to the
perpetrator of the outrage, yet at the same time his heart laughed with
pride at Gro's fearlessness. He took the young nobleman prisoner and
rewarded him with heavy and tedious torture as penance for his
insolence. Yet at the same time he delighted himself with the thought of
putting his daughter to a still more dangerous proof. He wished to see
the young-blooded, inexperienced birds reach out swinging and scratching
in attack and defense."

As if in mockery he gave to the imprisoned youth the passionately
desired Gro to be with him in the dungeon. "She stood there as if she
had glided into his prison by the flood of light entering in and he
trembled lest the light would again absorb her into itself." He knew not
what power forced him to his knees and threw him at her feet with a
prayer for forgiveness. She had however merely a scornful laugh for the
man humbling himself in his love and the cruelly abusive word, "Creeping
worm!" Then in his sense of affront there comes the thought that Gro was
given into his power. While he tried the walls of his dungeon to
ascertain if he was perhaps watched, Gro stood and stared out by the
aperture through which the light entered, now paler than before. Soelver
stepped near her, drew the single gold ring from his finger, which had
come down to him through many generations of his forefathers, and
extended it to her as a bridal gift. But she threw it unhesitatingly out
through the peephole.

Now bitterness raged in Soelver's blood. "He bowed himself before her
face in order to intercept her gaze, but he did not meet it though her
eyes were directed toward his. It was indeed no glance but a depth into
which the whole light of day, which was blue now without overhead, was
drawn down into a deep well. Soelver became intoxicated with this light,
which, as it were, appeared to seek her alone and threw an aureole of
intangible beauty about her form." He crept up and pushed forward the
wooden shutter, then carried Gro to his cot. "She had let herself go
without resistance and fell lifelessly with her arms hanging down.
Soelver laid his face close to hers. His breath was eager, his blood was
on fire and in his fierce wrath he intended to yield himself to the
boiling heat of sensual passion. Her cheeks however, her skin, her lips
were cold as those of death. He began nevertheless wildly to kiss her
face, once and again, as if to waken warmth and life in the cold skin.
Yet with every kiss it was as if she grew more fixed, as if the lips
shriveled and grew cold and damp as ice over the teeth. The cold from
this embrace crept over Soelver, and drew the heat and fervor from his
nerves, until he shook suddenly with the cold and shuddered with the
thought that he had a corpse under him. Yet in that selfsame moment he
marked the rising of her breast as she drew in her breath, full of
strength with all its coldness, so full of strength that it pushed
Soelver away and he slipped down to the hard flags of the floor.

"Soelver lay upon the floor, congealed with a coldness which was
stronger than that of the hard tiles. It was as dark as in a walled-in
grave. He dared not move however for fear that he would again feel that
ice cold body. 'Hear me,' sounded suddenly a strangely shrill whisper,
'hear me, if you are a man, let me get out! Call my father! I want to
get out--make light--give me air--I am almost choking--I want to get
out!'" As Soelver opened the shutter again so that the dim shadowy glow
of the night could enter, he saw Gro "tall and slender in the pale
light." "Let me out, let me out!" she begged. "I am afraid here
below--not of you--but of myself and of the dark--let me out!" "For the
first time Soelver heard a soft rhythm in this voice smooth as steel. A
soft breath breathed itself in her entreaty. He became a man, a
protector and felt his power grow through her supplication."

Yet though he exerted himself to the utmost to open the door of his
dungeon, it was all in vain. It must have been fastened on the outside
with massive oak or iron bars. "So finally he gave up entirely and
turned back to the opening where the light came in. Gro had sunk down
under the last bit of light, without complaint, without sound. Her eyes
were closed, she leaned her head against the sharp edge of the aperture
and her arms hung down lifelessly. Soelver bent over her; her breath was
almost inaudible, but irregular and did not suggest sleep. Like a
thirsty plant she stretched herself out of the single airhole of the
dungeon that she might seize the last drop of light before the darkness
extinguished everything. Soelver divined that she could not be brought
away from this aperture for light." He brought all the skins from the
couch, spread them over her, pushed them under her body and "solicitously,
with infinite carefulness he protected her from the damp floor, while he
shoved his arm under her for support without ever touching her with his
hand. All his brutality was gone, all his burning passion. Here she lay
before him like a delicate sick flower, which must be covered over from
the cold of night."

When Soelver awoke the next morning he noticed that one of his hands was
seized by her, grasped in the unconsciousness of sleep and held fast by
her long, slender fingers, which clasped themselves about his hand. It
was as if her soul clung to him in sleep as helper and savior from him
himself, from his own brutal savagery. When Gro however opened her eyes
and stared into Soelver's face, lit up by the sun, she broke out into
weeping which could not be stilled. "She was terrified at awaking in a
cellar hole, into the close damp darkness of which she looked, while the
face of her vanquisher blazed strong in the sunlight before her; she
wept without understanding or comprehending anything of what had
happened about her." Perplexed, Soelver bent over her hand and kissed
it. Then came Sten Basse and saw how uncontrollably Gro sobbed. "If you
have gone near my daughter," he hissed at the young nobleman, "there
will be no punishment strong enough for you." At this there shot up in
Soelver a wild lust for revenge and he answered his enemy with
irritating coldness: "Yes, I took what you gave. You brought her
yourself into my presence, you laid her yourself in my arms. Now you may
take her back again. I spurn your daughter for I have not desired her
for the honor and keeping of my house, but only for the entertainment of
a night. Take her back now! Take her back!"

Nevertheless better treatment was from this time on accorded Soelver,
which he never for a moment doubted he owed to Gro. As he dwelt in his
cell upon his phantasies, he suddenly heard her voice singing that
melancholy song of Sir Tidemand, who tried to lure the maiden Blidelille
into his boat by vigorous runes written upon roses. Blidelille awoke at
midnight and knew not what it was that compelled her.

    "It drew me along to Sir Tidemand
     Whom never mine eyes had seen."

In vain the foster mother bids them spread velvets and satins over her
that she might sleep. Notwithstanding she arises suddenly, dresses
herself and goes down to the strand to Sir Tidemand, who meets her
scornfully. Then she goes into the lake, whither Tidemand follows her,
seized with heartfelt remorse.

    "For evil the rune on the rose leaf traced
     And evil the work it had wrought,
     That two so noble, of royal grace,
     To ruin and death were brought."

The woful song trailed itself through Soelver's mind like an indistinct
dream. Then he believed that he distinguished Gro's step, until it was
lost in her sleeping room. With his mental vision he saw the maiden, as
she looked out upon the lake toward Aebeloe. She looked away from him,
of whose fate she took no thought, but gazed fixedly over the sea, which
bore upon its bosom a ship with silken sails, on whose deck Sir Tidemand
stood. "Then Soelver was conscious of an infinite weakness in his love
toward this pure maiden, whom his coarseness had taken into his arms,
his desire had scorched with its hot breath but who had nevertheless
left him benumbed in his baseness, cowardliness and weakness. Now he
understood that love, in order to triumph, must first humble its own
power, still its own movement and soften its brutal will. Now he
comprehended that he must carve mystic runes of passion upon his own
heart as upon a glowing rose and fling it into the mighty sea of
feeling, praying it to bring the maiden Gro into his hands."

Day and night Soelver's thoughts tarried only with Gro. In his
phantasies "he forced himself through the bolted door, climbed sharp
angled passage ways and winding staircases and lifted oaken beams from
barred doors. Without once making a mistake, driven by a magic sense of
direction, he finally reached Gro's couch, at which he saw himself
staring with great white eyes, whose pupils in the darkness of sleep had
as it were glided over to the side. And upon the cover of her couch lay
her two gleaming arms and the fingers of the right hand trembled as if
they grasped another invisible hand. In this room Soelver remained until
her sleep drew him to itself, until the heaving of her breasts drew him
down, until her fingers entwined themselves with his, until their breath
mingled and his lids closed before her pure gaze."

Another time he dreamed that he was upon a vessel, evidently in the rôle
of Sir Tidemand. And Gro actually came over the water to him like the
maiden Blidelille, "with roses like two blood spots upon her breast. She
had crossed her hands beneath them and fastened her pure gaze upon
Soelver, so that he was seized with terror and, without escaping her
look, fled to the lee of the vessel to the edge of the ship. Yet Gro
steadily drew nearer. Now she reached the ship's border and Soelver
retreated. Step by step she followed him, the painful gaze of her
deathly white face absorbed by his own. And he withdrew over to the
other border, drew back until he felt the railing hard behind him. Gro
stepped forward alone and it was not possible to stop her; he felt as if
she wished to press within him like the sped arrow to its goal. Finally,
in an instant, as her garment fluttered against him, he threw himself
with a loud cry to one side and saw, with a great horror, that Gro went
forward, through the railing as through air and disappeared on the other
side in the sea, while Soelver lay moaning upon the deck and saw before
him only the red roses, which fallen from her breast crept like living
blood over the ship's planks."

Was it dream or reality, which he saw when he opened his eyes? "The
sun's rays burst forth through a crack in a long, radiant arrow, which
bored itself into the floor and transfixed as it were something red that
began to glow." And as Soelver crept nearer his astonishment grew
deeper. "For hard by the vision of red were footprints breathed so to
speak upon the floor, fine, slender prints, directed toward him, no more
distinct than if a warm breeze had blown away the dampness from the
surface of a stone, leaving the outline of a foot fixed there." As he
now stooped down and with his hand felt for the blood red spot, his
fingers actually touched "a heavy full-blown rose, whose sweet strong
odor he drank as if in an intoxication of reality." No one had forced
his way in through the hatchway, of this he soon convinced himself. Gro
must have dropped it here while he was spinning dreams about her.

In the nights which followed "he slept in a kind of hunger to feel her
physically and tangibly in his arms." Then when it was again full moon,
he found on awaking, in a spot upon which fell the rays of moonlight, a
little gold cross, "whose six polished stones seemed to radiate
moonlight from themselves. It was as if the moonlight lay within his
hand. He watched the small cross sparkle--it was the same that he had
seen in dreams upon her rose wreath. Gro had been also within his
prison."

He was led out soon after this to be shown to the monk, who had come to
obtain news of his imprisonment. "In the doorway the young nobleman met
Gro and drew back, so strong a power seemed to irradiate from her living
form. She stood in the half twilight, with her white hands and her
white neck and forehead, which shone as with their own light from out
her coal black velvet robe. There was a blinding, marvelous reality
about her, which drew him like a great fragrant flower." As the monk
expressed his compassion for him, that imprisonment had befallen him,
his pride of nobility awoke. "What do you say of imprisonment and ill
foreboding? Know you not then that I am of my free will Sten Basse's
guest?" This reply astonished even Sten Basse. "He admired the young,
undaunted spirit, who found in himself no occasion for pity. Soelver
stood before Gro, his arms firm at his sides, and breathed deep and
strong. His eyes drank in the clear light from her hands and face." When
however Sten Basse sought to approach him in a friendly manner, Soelver
motioned him back: "As prisoner was I led forth, as prisoner I return of
my free will. If you wish to make any apology to me, you know where my
dungeon is to be found." Then he went quickly, without turning toward
Gro, out of the hall and down into his prison. His senses nevertheless
had seized that warm, radiant picture of the beautiful Gro and
transplanted it to the midst of his cell. He saw it streaming before his
eyes in the shimmering light of the cross of moonlight and longed for
the clear light of the night, that he might go on and make the dream
face live. When the darkness advanced "he stripped himself naked and
allowed the air of the summer night to cool his limbs and purify them,
before he betook himself to his cot. The small cross he laid upon his
naked breast and watched the moonlight glimmer green and blue from every
stone" and kissed it thinking of Gro. Then he fell asleep in blissful
happiness.

Suddenly however he awoke without any apparent reason, from no dream or
thought. "He was awake, collected and yet at the same time strangely
under the control of something that lay outside himself, a strange
unknown power, which might be either mystical or natural. It appeared to
him as if the moonlight had been loosed from the moon and now floated
about in the room like a living being. So real seemed this fancy to him
that he turned his head to one side and was not astonished actually to
see a form standing in the center of the darkness. A feeling of
reverence and awe swept over Soelver as little by little he
distinguished in the floating folds of the moon white garment, the firm
outlines of a woman's arms, which were crossed beneath a half bared
breast, the line of the teeth in the open mouth, a flash of white light
from Gro's eyes gazing with a certain fixed power.

    "Holy Mother of God--it was Gro herself!

"Soelver started upright, frightened at his own movement, for he
scarcely dared breathe, much less go towards her. He felt his nakedness
as a crime, even his being awake as a transgression. The form glided
forward out of the moonlight, the crossed hands separated themselves
from the breast and Gro pursued her way with outstretched hands, feeling
her way and yet mechanically sure like a sleep walker.

"Yes, she was walking in her sleep. Soelver recognized it by the staring
look in her eyes, which gazed through the night as through miles of
space. Soelver slid noiselessly to the floor in front of her, afraid
that he would be seen, in deadly terror lest she should awaken. For he
knew how dreadful it might be to awaken a sleep walker and in his
excited phantasy he heard already the cry of horror and madness which
would issue from Gro's mouth if she awoke and saw herself in this dark,
subterranean depth alone with a naked man as with a demon. It was as if
everything in Soelver cried out in protective anxiety that Gro should
not awaken. He crouched beseechingly upon the ground, his whole soul was
a sobbing prayer for grace, for instant means of deliverance, now that
Gro had come to him as if by fate.

"There came a whispered sound from her open mouth, as her lips for a
moment sought each other. It was as if she breathed out the one word
'Soelver.' This, however, to hear his name spoken, made Soelver strong
at once. It compelled him to arise from the floor, it banished fear from
his soul, it made him rejoice in every fiber of his being. The next
moment her outstretched arm reached his hand--he felt the firm, cool
skin under his trembling finger tips and his face felt the warm
breathing of her voice, 'Soelver, Soelver!' And driven by some mystic
power of will, he forced himself under the same hypnotic influence which
surrounded her. He compelled himself to leave the clear broad way of
reason and to enter the ecstatic, perilous, paths of the sleep walker.
He was no longer awake. He sought, he touched, he stood before that
after which he had groped. He was himself driven by a magic power, by a
marvelous single purpose, which must be attained. This whole
transformation took place in him merely because he felt that this was
the only means of saving her from awaking to consciousness and madness.

"'Soelver--Soelver!'--'Yes.'--'Soelver--are you--are
you--there?'--'Yes--I--am--here.'--'Yes--that is you--that is you--I
feel you.'--'And you see me?'--'Yes, I see you.'--'And you will stay
with me?'--'Yes--I will--I will stay with you.'

"Soelver answered her in the same whisperings in which she breathed out
her words. His hands passed over hers with infinite carefulness. But
finally his arms closed about her neck and he felt a marvelous tingling
in his finger tips as he touched her soft silken hair. His mouth
approached hers and mingled his warm breath with the breath which
escaped cold from her lips. He drew in the air with her own rhythm, it
was as if his naked heart bowed toward hers so that they all at once
touched one another. Then the blood flamed out of her cheeks and
streamed over into his, although they lay not upon each other. The blood
burned in all her skin and Soelver trembled for a moment lest this
transport was the beginning of the awakening.

"His heart stood still with fear. However the blood continued to surge
through Gro's body. She pressed Soelver close to herself and through her
soft clothing he felt her breast swell and throb, as if she would bore
herself into his flesh. 'Soelver--I love you.'--'Gro--I love you.' Then
a strange giddiness seized him as if he were rushing into her arms on a
tower miles high. He breathed upon her ethereal kisses, which closed her
lips, moistened her forehead and descended thence like a refreshing
spring rain so that her lids drooped. When her eyes were closed Soelver
felt for the first time quite secure. He fastened them with a real kiss
and now, since her sleep wandering had reached its goal in his arms and
Soelver was sure that her love dream was too deep to be disturbed, he
whispered louder than before, 'Gro--I love you!'--'Soelver--I love
you!'--'How long have you loved me?'--'Longer than I have known you,
Soelver.'--'Why have you not said so, Gro?'--'That, Soelver, I will
never tell!'

"So Soelver carried his wonderful burden to his couch and inhaled her
youthful fragrance and lifted his mouth to hers and all his blood at
once leaped forth. Every fiber of his being was stirred to kisses, every
blood drop became a yearning mouth to meet the thousand mouths of her
blood. And lost to sense--vehemently, seized by the divine power of
nature, unafraid that she might awaken, without control over himself and
yet proud as a master of worlds, he was impelled as the sunbeam to its
goal, when it forces open the flower and buries itself in its fragrant
depths. Soelver united himself with Gro. She on her part slumbered on,
quiet as the sea which has closed over its sacrifice.

"But Soelver felt his senses reawakening. What now? Should he let Gro
sleep until day woke her and she saw herself in his arms? He bent over
his beloved in deepest distress. She must not awaken in terror, not
again weep as on that first morning when she was with him. The most
delicate chords in her soul had trembled and sung to him in the night,
to him whom she unconsciously loved with all the indefinable conviction
of her heart. This love must not be rudely plucked and allowed to fade
like a plant whose tender shoot is torn asunder. She must go back to her
maiden's couch until the flower of the day had burst forth from its
leafy covering. Then he discovered that the panel at the foot of his cot
was opened, while some planking had been pushed back. Gro must have come
this way and by this way he carried her back. Led by an unerring
instinct, as if he knew from his nightly phantasied visits all the
turnings of the way, he went without deliberation into the secret room
behind the panel, found the passage to the main stairway, passed
straight up, turned through corridors, passed under the heavy tapestry
curtains, opened the last door and noticed first that he bore a burden
when he laid it down. The moon threw its faint silver light round about
in the little room. With a sweet wonder Soelver gazed upon the prayer
stool and the brown rosary--without its cross."

I may pass briefly over the remainder. In the first place Soelver was
given his liberty and he went back to his castle. The death of Sten
Basse occurred soon after. Soelver whispered to his daughter at his
death bed, "Gro, whatever may happen, know now that we belong to one
another." She "turned her head slowly toward him and looked at him with
her large eyes swollen with tears. Her look was that of a stranger and
quite uncomprehending, so that Soelver understood that she did not
simply deny everything but she had no recollection at all." So Soelver
turned and went. For the first time when bathing in the lake "he found
again his youth and his freedom, his radiant hope and the jubilant
certainty of his love. Gro loved him! Only the thought of love had not
yet arisen from the depths of her soul like pearls to the light.
Nevertheless the wonderful flower of her affection was growing in the
golden light of dreams. He longed after Gro as after his bride, although
he was only the bridegroom of her dreams, who dared to kiss her only
when her eyes were closed. By day he was her foe, as the bear in the
fairy tale, who by night alone is changed into a beautiful young man."

They met therefore first again at Sten's bier, at the side of which they
both kneeled. "Gro's eyes were directed upon him as upon a stranger,
staring with wonder, burning with a mystic light. Why was this stranger
here near her, the man whom her dead father had tortured and derided?
And yet her eyes were wet with tears of pity and she felt that this man
only desired to take her hand. Soelver observed her with his inmost
soul. He pressed the small cross of moonshine between his hands, he bent
over it and kissed it and a gleam from its blazing stones smote Gro's
eyes. She stretched out her arms and took the cross from him and gazed
into the stones as into well-known eyes. She knew not how this had come
into Soelver's hands but she also bent over it and kissed it and her
soul went out toward Soelver as toward a soul far, far away, whom she
once had known, whom however she could scarcely remember."

After this Soelver came and went at Egenaes, Sten Basse's castle, as if
he were lord and heir of the estate. "It was rumored also among the
tenants and the servants that he was betrothed to the maiden Gro. Yet no
word of it was exchanged between them. Soelver stood by Gro in small
things and great, and she allowed herself to be guided by his strength
and cleverness. Since that night when he had kneeled with her at her
father's lifeless body, she was bound to him by a nameless bond of
gratitude, of mutual feeling, and by an inner apprehension that their
fate was interwoven. Still no consciousness of love colored Gro's
attitude. She longed for Soelver's strong handclasp because it made her
will strong to withstand her sorrow. She could think of herself lying
upon his broad, deep breast, only however because there slumber would
come in sure forgetfulness. There was moreover a tenderness in her look,
when in a fleeting moment she let her glance rest upon his, such as the
realization of another's goodness awakens in us, especially when the
goodness is undeserved and disinterested. Yet there was never any of
love's surrender. Only she was glad to know herself observed by these
quiet, steadfast, clear eyes, from which the red specter of passion,
which had so frightened her that day upon Aebeloe, had long been
banished. She believed that she had in Soelver a friend given her for
life and death, a friend who could not desire her in love nor be
desired, a brother whom one might trust with infinitely more serenity
than any lover.

"Soelver was ever watchful of Gro. His eyes were on the lookout whether
he might not once surprise in hers the brightness of the dream, and make
the hidden rose of love break through the green covering and bloom in
reality. He longed thus within himself once to see the day and night
aspects of her soul melt into a wonderful golden twilight. But Gro made
no response to the gaze from his eyes. She turned her head aside so
that her silken lashes concealed her glance. 'Gro, why do you never look
at me?'--'I do look at you.'--'Do you see me with your cheek, Gro?'--'I
see you, though, Soelver. I see you with the outermost corner of my
eye.' Soelver bent his face beneath hers. 'Are you looking at me?' But
Gro pressed her lids together as before a bright light and shook her
head, 'No, Soelver, not so! You look too sharply, you look too deeply.
You look so deeply that it hurts me very much. No, stand so Soelver,
turn your eyes away!'--'Are you afraid of me?'--'No, no--why should I be
afraid? But I do not feel comfortable to have you all the time wanting
to read my heart, to have your eyes searching for some writing that does
not stand written there. My friend and beloved brother, I fear what your
look would draw from me--what would you drag out from my soul?'--'The
spring day, Gro, when we first met.'--'Ah! Soelver, I scarcely remember
it. It seems to me that I have always known you, that all your days you
have been good and kind to me. Lately I have felt it in my heart and
upon my cheek, as when my mother caressed me and that is long, long
ago.'--'Gro, only say it, you are afraid of the word, but not
truly--just say it--you love me.--You are silent because it is true.'
'No, Soelver, I have never felt that.'--'So you have dreamed it,
Gro.'--'Dreamed!' Gro became fiery red. 'Dreamed--dreamed--oh Soelver,
what have I dreamed? What do you know of my dreams? To have dreamed is
to have dreamed, and my dreams belong to me, to me alone!' For a moment
she turned to him a shy, quivering look, then tears trickled down from
under her drooping lids. But Soelver observed that he had hit upon the
truth. Immediately however he regretted that he had cast this look into
the sanctuary of her soul. It was like the curious peeping of which the
knight had been guilty, spying through the keyhole upon his wife,
Undine.

"A long time they sat silent. At last Gro was herself again, quiet and
controlled. Then she spoke in a soft but firm voice, 'Soelver, if you
remain with me to awaken me to love, then I beg of you, go and never
return. I can never look upon you with the eyes of love. Passion seems
to me like a glowing sword, which burns out one's eyes as it goes by.
There was a day when you made the flaming sword of your desire pass by
my face--since that time it is burned out. I have been blinded, Soelver,
I am blind to the desire of your eyes, and all your fervent prayers. I
have hated you, despised you, defied you, yet you have repaid evil with
good and now I return good for good. Look not upon me with love's eyes,
seek not to awaken the dead in me to life. You are to me more precious
than if the proud brother of my childhood had returned in you, your
spirit is his, I did not believe that in the will of a man so much
kindness could dwell. Leave it so, stay with me as my brother, or leave
me like my brother, but never speak to me of love, neither in words nor
in looks for I know no reply.'"

The young nobleman knew finally, for all his eager power, no other way
of escape than to go with the king to the war. He saw quite clearly that
"Gro struggled against the force deep in her heart. And yet the day's
flaming sun could cause the weak chrysalis of the dream to shrivel so
that no butterfly would break through the covering and rejoice in the
strong light of midday. But with Soelver away, the longing for him would
support the invisible growth of the dream and prepare the way for it
into consciousness. Ah! it was worth his departure." Then he took leave
of his beloved. "Goodbye; forget me not on our island. Bid me return
when you will. The wind will find me, wherever I am. Tell the wild
birds, when you want me and would call me home."

Gro, remaining behind alone, first became aware what she had lost in him
and in his "strong will, which was her source of light." She began to
long more and more for him who was far away. "Ah, if he would only come
again!" And when a bird flew by, she "flushed red at her own thought;
was that a message sent forth by her desire? This took place contrary to
her wish and will--she wished not to long for him, not to call him back,
not to love him! Angrily she roused herself and sought to recall the
burning gaze with which Soelver had wounded her modesty. So with a vexed
and hard stroke of the oars she pushed the boat away from Aebeloe."

When the war was ended, Soelver went to serve the king of France. For,
as he wrote in a letter sent by carrier pigeon, "he who is not summoned,
comes not." Meanwhile love towards the young nobleman had begun to grow
in her bosom. "Night after night she dreamed of Soelver and at last one
night she suddenly awoke and found herself cold and naked, wandering
around in her room and heard the last note of her heart's unconscious
avowal, 'Soelver, I love you.' There was a change within her. Hour after
hour would she sit inactive and half asleep, listening to the irregular
beating of her heart--something was drawing upon her very depths,
sucking her strength from her, from her proud will, something that
paralyzed her thought and bound her always to the same name, the same
memory." As she listened to her own depths, "she caught a momentary
something like a weak, quickly beating echo of her own slow heart, a
busily living little heart, that ticked louder and louder until at last
it deafened hers. A trembling joy seized her at that moment through all
her senses as she knew that she bore a life within her life, that she
enclosed in her body the germ of a new life that was not growing from
her alone and of her life alone."

Suddenly a crushing terror overcame her. Who was her child's father? "So
abruptly came this question over her naïve soul that she fancied for a
moment that this might be the punishment of fate for her longing for
Soelver. This longing was desire, and desire was sin no less than the
love itself. Her wish for him had grown to a fire in her blood and now
she was stained by her own passion, pregnant from her own sin. God's
punishment had visited her and soon would be visible to all the world.
Gro saw however immediately the foolishness of her thought. For one
moment she lingered at the thought of the one woman of all the earth,
who had immaculately conceived. Then she uttered an inward prayer that
the Mother of God would lighten her understanding and give her clearness
of vision that she should not go astray in her brooding over this
mystery."

When she questioned her nurse and the latter finally put it to her,
"Have you spent no night under the same roof with Soelver?" then there
occurred to her the many nights "when she had dreamed of the lonely
imprisoned man, who was being punished because of her. When she lay in
her bed in the dark, a strange curiosity had overcome her to imagine his
lot there below and, when sleep seized her and dreams chased away the
bitter, hard thoughts, her heart had become softer and the sun had shone
over the visions of her dreams as the spring day over the woods
blossoming with the green May bells. Many a night and many a morning was
she awakened by a strange burning desire in her thoughts, and her mouth
was as though touched with fresh dream kisses, and she had entered into
judgment with her own weak heart and had so inflamed herself to scorn
and hatred that she had done nothing to soften the fate of the prisoner.
But how could Soelver have been the guest of her dreams? And how had he
been able to command the virgin love fed by her slumber? Then came the
nurse to her aid and made it clear to her. She knew that the maiden Gro
had walked in her sleep; the servants had told of a white ghost on the
stairs and once she herself had seen it and recognized Gro, who had
disappeared upon a secret stairway, which led down into the dungeon. She
had kept still about it, for she thought it was a voluntary sleep
walking to the young nobleman."

Thus was Gro enlightened as to the source of her pregnancy. "She
quivered with shame that the desire in her dreams had the power to drive
her down to the lonely prisoner and she shook in her inmost soul at the
memory of that happy dream, which she had had the night before her
father's death. Now her love suddenly burst into the light like a
wonderful flower, which suddenly springs up with a thousand fragrant
buds. Now it was impossible to stem it or to conceal it. She had wanted
to suppress every germ, with her father's coldness and the day's
dispassionately proud haughtiness she had been willing to stifle every
impulse toward love, every longing for self avowal. Now she found her
pride was dead and buried and her being within and without was permeated
by love.

"For she had loved Soelver from the first springtime kiss, which he had
imprinted upon her cheek as she wandered among the fresh May bells,
loved him in the blow which she had inflicted upon his head when he had
touched her chaste nakedness, loved him in those nights when he had
slept uncomplaining in the cellar dungeon, loved him in those bitter
moments of his humbling when he, in spite of scorn and insult,
maintained his pride, loved him that evening when he kneeled at her
father's bier and kissed the hand of his enemy now dead, loved him day
by day all the time they were together, loved him in that hour when she
saw his banner disappear among the hundred others, and today upon
Aebeloe when she heard that new life singing within hers. And now she
rejoiced; for she bore him always within her, she could never again lose
her Soelver."

As we glance over the material of this tale, we find as the nucleus of
the night wandering and moon walking the strong repression of every
conscious love impulse and the breaking through of the unconscious in
sleep and dream wherever the censor's rule is relaxed. For the maiden
Gro had loved Soelver from the first moment, yet this love was confessed
only in moments of occasional self forgetfulness, as by the first
meeting with the young nobleman, when her hand met his, yes, even
pressed it for the moment. Only Gro should not have been frightened out
of her half unconscious action by a kiss or a passionate desire, for at
once there arose to life within her the coldness and haughtiness of her
father and the highhanded reaction which her mother had manifested to
her conqueror. The determining factor, to speak in psychoanalytic
language, is the struggle between the strong sexual rejection and the
equally compelling sexual desire. At first the former held the upper
hand with our heroine in her waking and conscious action, the latter in
the unconscious. Through the force of her will Gro seemed cold, even as
she had learned of her father. She defended herself from her lover's
craving by force and blow; even when conquered finally through the noble
spirit of her enemy, she would see in him only the friend for life and
death. She directly refused to think of love and displaced it to
external things, she even bade the young man go rather than desire her
as his wife. Soelver's devotion reminded her most significantly of her
mother's tenderness, his pride, of the brother of her childhood. "It is
as if in you the proud brother of my childhood had returned. Your spirit
is his. Leave it so, stay with me as my brother or leave me like my
brother, but never speak to me of love, neither in words nor in looks,
for I know no reply!"

Yet she avoided Soelver's searching eye and as he reminded her of her
dreams, she was smitten in the depths of her soul. For her dreams, she
well knew, chased away the bitter and hard thoughts, the repressed
unconscious broke through and the true feeling of her loving heart. This
already appeared clear to her when her beloved languished in captivity
at her father's hands. The strange desire to work out the fate of the
young nobleman, who suffered on her account, had overcome her lying
there in her bed in the dark. And in the morning she awoke with a
strange burning desire in her thoughts and her mouth was flecked with
his fresh dream kisses. Still she consciously kept back every outer
manifestation of love and met the young man while her father was alive
with coldness and suspicion and later even merely as a brother. The
great distance separating her beloved from her and above all the child
which she bore from him under her heart for the first time conquer her
haughty pride and her conscious aversion. And as she dreams one night
again of the loved one far away she finds herself suddenly awake, going
about cold and naked in her room and perceives as the lingering sound of
her heart's unconscious avowal, "Soelver, I love you!"

So severe is this struggle between conscious sexual denial and
unconscious desire, that it even forces itself through in her sleep and
her night wandering. Her dreams had indeed, as she later acknowledged
with shame, the force and the power to compel her below into the young
nobleman's dungeon. She had clasped Soelver's hand in her sleep, she
had told him everything in the moonlight, with eyes closed, everything
which she secretly felt, and had pressed him to herself. Yet when he
asked her why she could never confess to him that she had always loved
him so deeply, she repulsed him: "That I will never tell!" Even when he
had united himself to his beloved, she had slumbered on as if nothing
had happened and the next day knew nothing of it all.

This leads now to that which, according to folk belief, constitutes the
very core, the chief ground for sleep walking and moon walking in a
maiden. It is easy to understand the wish, on the part of the female sex
with their strongly demanded sexual repression, to come to the beloved
one and taste all the delights of satisfaction but without guilt. This
is possible only through wandering in unconscious sleep. For, as my
first patient explained, one is not accountable for anything that
happens in this state, and thus can enjoy without sin and without
consciousness of what is not permitted. Convention demands that the
maiden wait until the lover approaches her, but in that unconscious
state she may surrender herself. The need for repression explains then
the subsequent amnesia. Yet wandering by night is not concerned merely
with sexual enjoyment, over and above that it fulfills a second desire
that arises out of childhood, as we know from psychoanalysis. Every
small maiden has, that is, the wish to have a child by her father, her
first love, which is often in later years defined thus, one might have a
child, but without a husband. The night wandering fulfills this desire
to have a child yet without sin. Therefore has that motive of an
unconscious, not to say immaculate, conception inspired not a few poets,
as it has already, as is well known, been active in the creation of the
drama.

Less transparent than that chief motive is the action of the light,
sunlight as well as moonlight. The heroine of the story stands toward
both in a special relationship. Her body is almost illuminated by its
own light, her hair sparkles electrically when it is touched, "warm
waves of light" emanate from her, which Soelver noticed at their first
meeting, the sun seems expressly to seek her, a halo of impalpable
beauty surrounds her and above all glows from the depths of her eyes.
Not only so, Gro seems to dwell chiefly in the light, whose last drops
she greedily absorbs within herself. When the light fades, her body
becomes cold as ice like a corpse. In similar manner the shining of the
full moon affects her, the light of which the stones of her gold cross
have absorbed. The first time that the slumbering youth saw Gro
wandering, it seemed to him as if the moonlight had been loosed from the
planet and floated only in his room like a living being. The poet, to be
sure, has offered no explanation of this mystical effect of light and
what the reader may think for himself would be merely drawn from other
sources. For this reason I will not pursue this point further.

The narrative affords somewhat further means for an understanding in
another direction. It is not explained more fully just why Gro follows
the sunlight and moonlight or why both exercise upon her a peculiar
attraction, yet the tendency to a motor breaking through of the
unconscious may be derived from an inherited disposition. The father is
a rough, violent robber knight while the mother shows distinctly
sadistic traits and a truly ready hand at fighting. That confirms what I
explained in the first part, a heightened muscular excitability and
muscle eroticism, which strives to break through again on the sexual
side in sleep walking. Finally it may be affirmed without doubt that the
ghostly white figure upon the stairs was no other than the maiden in her
shift.


"JÖRN UHL," by Gustav Frenssen.

I can deal more briefly with "Jörn Uhl," the well-known rural romance of
Frenssen, in which the sketch of a moon walker constitutes merely an
episode. Joern Uhl, who, returned from the war, takes over the farm of
his unfortunate father, discovers Lena Tarn as the head maid-servant.
She pleased him at first sight. "She was large and strong and stately in
her walk. Besides her face was fresh with color, white and red, her hair
golden and slightly wavy. He thought he had never seen so fresh and at
the same time so goodly appearing a girl. He was pleased also at the way
she nodded to him and said 'good evening' and looked him over from head
to foot with such open curiosity and sincere friendliness." She sings
too much to please the old housekeeper! "She is so pert and too
straightforward with her speech." It is noteworthy too that she talks to
herself in unquiet sleep.

Lena Tarn can soon make observations also upon her side. Joern was very
short with the old graybeard, who advised him to an early marriage: "The
housekeeper is with me, I do not need a wife." Lena, entering just then,
heard what the unmannerly countryman said and assumed a proud look,
thinking to herself, "What is the sly old man saying!" Since however the
old man began to talk and compelled her and Joern Uhl to listen, she was
concerned almost entirely for the latter, whose "long, quiet face with
its deep discerning eyes she observed with a silent wonder, without
shyness, but with confident curiosity." Not alone in the kitchen, which
is under her control, can Lena show what is in her. When a young bull
broke loose and came after the women, she met him with sparkling eyes,
"Stop you wretch!" When he would not allow himself to be turned aside,
she threw a swift look flashing with anger upon the men, who were idly
looking on, then swung the three-legged milking stool which she had
taken along and hit the bull so forcibly on the head with it that
frightened, he lunged off sideways. "Lena Tarn had however all afternoon
a red glow coming and going in her cheeks because the farmer had looked
upon her with the eyes of a high and mighty young man. That caused her
secretly both joy and concern." Immediately after this she experienced
one satisfaction. Joern Uhl was dragged into the water by a mischievous
calf and was much worse cut up by it than she, the weaker one, the woman
had been.

"Lena saw always before her the face which Joern Uhl had made when she
had gone forward against the bull. She was otherwise in the best of
humors, but when, as in the last few days, she was not quite well
physically she was inclined to be angry. She preserved a gloomy
countenance as well and as long as she could. Soon though, as she went
here and there about her work and felt the new fresh health streaming
through her limbs, she altered her looks.... Joern Uhl moreover could
not be quiet that day. The sudden plunge in the water had brought his
blood to boiling. The spring sunshine did its part. A holiday spirit
came over him and he thought that he would go into the village and pay
his taxes, which were due. On the way he thought of Lena Tarn. Her hair
is coiled upon her head like a helmet of burnished brass, which slips
into her neck. When she 'does things,' as she says, her eyes are stern
and directed eagerly upon her work. When on the other hand she is spoken
to and speaks with any one she is quick to laugh. Work seems to her the
only field where quiet earnestness is in place. 'That must be so,' she
says. Toward everything else she is angry or in a good humor, mostly the
latter. Only toward me is she short and often spiteful. It has been a
great joke for her that I had the ill luck to have to go into the water
with that stupid beast. If she only dared she would spread it three
times a day on my bread and butter and say 'There you have it.'"

Now he meets old Dreier who gives him good advice: "How old are you?
Twenty-four? Don't you marry, Joern. On no account. That would be the
stupidest thing that you could do. I bet you $50.000 you don't dare do
it. Time will tell, I say." "Take it for granted that I will wait yet
ten years," he answered. And he went on thinking to himself, "It is
pleasanter to go thus alone and let one's thoughts run on. Marry? Marry
now? I will be on my guard. After I am thirty!" Then his thought came
back to Lena. "She looked well as she flung the stool at the bull.
Prancing like a three-year-old horse. Yesterday she did not look so
well, her eyes were not so bright, she spoke harshly to Wieten (the old
housekeeper) and said to her afterwards, 'Do not mind it, Wieten, I
slept badly,' and laughed. Funny thing, slept badly? When one is on the
go as she must be all day, one should sleep like a log. But that is all
right in the May days. It is well that men understand this, otherwise
every spring the world would go all to pieces." Then he rejoiced that he
was so young and could point out on the farm what was his. "Later, when
the years have gone by and I am well established I will take to myself a
fine wife with money and golden hair. There are also rich girls who are
as merry and fresh and as desirable and have as stately forms. It need
not be just this one."

Then he came to the parish clerk who had just been notified that day of
six children to be baptized and who was complaining of the increase in
births. Joern agreed with him: "What will we come to, if the folk
increase like that? Marrying before twenty-five must simply be
forbidden." "With these words he departed, filled with a proud
consciousness that he was of the same opinion with so intelligent,
experienced an old man as the parish clerk." At home he met Lena Tarn
with an old farmer, who came to inquire after the fate of his son who
had been with Joern in the war. Then for the first time the girl heard
of the frightful misery and the suffering of the soldiers which cried to
heaven, so that her face was drawn with pain. "Deep in her soul however
thrilled and laughed a secret joy, that you have come back whole, Joern
Uhl."

Later, when she was making out the butter account with the farmer, "she
had to bend her glowing head over the book, which he held in his hand.
There came such a glistening in his eyes that he wrinkled his forehead
and did not conceal his displeasure at such an unsteady flashing." In
the evening she came to get back the book. Then Joern spoke to her, "You
have not been in a good humor these last days. Is anything the matter?"
She threw her head back and said shortly, "Something is the matter
sometimes with one; but it soon passes over."--"As I came through the
passage yesterday evening I heard you call out in your sleep in your
room." "Oh, well!... I have not been well."--"What ... you not well? The
moon has done that. It has been shining into your room."--"I say,
though, there may be some other cause for that."--"I say that comes from
the moon." She looked at him angrily, "As if you knew everything! I did
not call out in my sleep at all but was wide awake. Three calves had
broken out and were frisking around in the grass. I saw them clearly in
the moonlight. I called them." He laughed mockingly, "Those certainly
were moon calves." "So? I believe not. For I brought them in myself this
morning and then I saw that the stable door stood open. I thought to
myself, the boy has gone courting tonight. Your eyes always sweep over
everything and light upon everything and you [du] worry so over
everything out of order, I wonder that you [du] have not seen it."--"You
say 'thou' [du] to me?"--"Yes, you say it to me. I am almost as great as
you and you are not a count, and I am as intelligent as you." She
carried her head pretty high and as she snatched the book from the
window seat as if it lay there in the fire, he saw the splendid scorn in
her eyes. "Take care of yourself when the moon is shining," he said,
"otherwise again tonight you will have to guard the calves."

"He had arisen, but dared not touch her. They looked at one another
however and each knew how it stood with the other. He had again the look
which he had revealed once in the morning, a presuming look, confident
of victory, such a look as if he would say, 'I know well enough how such
a maidenly scorn is to be interpreted.' But her eyes said, 'I am too
proud to love you.' She went slowly into the darkness of her room as if
she would give him time yet to say something or to long after her. He
was however too slow for that and laughed in confusion."

The night fell upon them, a wonderful still night. "I will take one more
look at the moon," thought Joern Uhl and took his telescope. He went
through the middle door with as little noise as possible, but the door
of Lena's room stood open and she appeared upon the threshold and leaned
against the side post. "Are you still awake?" he asked anxiously. "It is
not yet late."--"The sky is so clear. I want to look at the stars once
more. If you wish you may come with me." At first she remained standing,
then he heard her coming after him. When he had directed his telescope
to a nebulous star he invited her to look in. She placed herself so
awkwardly that he laid his hand on her shoulder and asked her, "What do
you see?"--"Oh!" she said, "I see--I see--a large farmhouse, which is
burning. It has a thatched roof. Oh!--Everything is burning; the roof is
all in flames. Sparks are flying about. It is really an old Ditmarsh
farmhouse."--"No, my girl, you have too much imagination, which is bad
for science.--What else do you see?"--"I see--I see--at one side of the
farmhouse a plank which is dark; for the burning house is behind it. But
I can look deep into the burning hall. Three, four sheaves have fallen
from the loft and lie burning on the blazing floor. Oh, how frightful
that is! Show me another house which is not burning.--Show me a house,
you know, show me a farmyard just where they are who hunt up the
calves." He laughed merrily. "You huzzy," said he, "you might well see
your three-legged stool in the sky, not? So, high overhead!"--"You
should have had the three-legged stool. I do not forget you that day,
you ... and how you looked at me. That you may believe."

He had never yet let anyone share in his observations. Now he marveled
and was pleased at her astonishment and joy. And then he showed her the
moon. He placed her and held her again by the arm as if she were an
awkward child. She was astonished at the masses on it: "What are those?
Boiling things, like in our copper kettles? Exactly. What if it hung
brightly scoured over our fireplace and tomorrow morning the fire shone
up upon it."--"The boiling things are mountains and valleys.--And now
you have seen enough and spoken wisely enough. Go inside. You will be
cold and then you will dream again and see in the dream I do not know
what. Will you be able to sleep?"--"I will try." He wanted again to
reach out his hand to her but his high respect for her held him back. He
thought he should not grasp her thus, along the way as it were. "Make
haste," he said, "to get away."

She went and he remained to pursue his studies. So the time passed. He
had grown eager and busied himself noiselessly with his telescope. "And
he thrust aside once more that young life, which an hour ago had
breathed so very near him and came again to the old beaten track of
thought that the old Dreier was right. 'Don't do anything foolish,
Joern.'--And yet, 'Fine she is and good. Happy the man about whose neck
her arms lie.--What precious treasure must those eyes hold, when they
can look with such frank confidence at a man.'"

About him now were only the customary sounds of night. Suddenly it was
as if near by over the house roof and then at the side at the wall of
the house he heard the soft cry of a goose and the weak flapping of
wings. And "as he looked, there stood under the house roof in the bright
moonlight a white human form, with one hand over the eyes and with the
other feeling along the wall, as if it would enter the house where there
was however no door. It spoke in excited hurried words, 'The calves are
in the garden; you must be more on the watch. Get up Joern and help me.'
Joern Uhl came in three long strides over the turf and softly called her
name: 'I am here.--Here I stand.--It is I.--So! so!--Now be still.--It
is I.--No one else is here.' She was speechless and began to rub her
eyes with the back of her hand, as a child rubs the sleep out of its
eyes, and she fretted also in childish fashion. Then he embraced her and
told her again where she was, and led her to the stable door seeking to
comfort her. 'Look, here is the door of the stable. Here you have gone
through, you dreamer; you have gone all through the stable in your
sleep. Have you been seeking the moon calves? Ah you foolish child!--So,
here you need not be anxious. You will straightway be back in your
room.' When she finally clearly recognized her situation, she was
frightened, flung her hands against her face and uttered mournful cries.
'Oh, oh, how frightful this is!' But he caressed her, took her hands
from her face and said to her feelingly, 'Now stop that complaining. Let
it be as it is.' So they came to the open door, which led to her room.
It must have been a remarkable night, for not only had half the calves
in the pasture broken out and in the morning were actually standing in
the garden and the court, but the boy this night of all nights had not
come home, but only returned in the early morning twilight."

The next morning Joern Uhl went to the parish clerk that the banns might
be published for him and the nineteen year old Lena Tarn. He was almost
embarrassed when he came again before her, "I should merely like to know
what you think of me." As she remained speechless, he came nearer. "You
have always been a great heroine, especially to me. Hold your head high
and make it known that I am right." She was still silent, merely pressed
both hands to her temples and stared into the glowing hearth. Then he
drew one of her hands down softly from her hair, seized it and went with
her over the vestibule, through the door communicating with the front of
the house. She followed him passively, her eyes upon the ground and the
other hand still on her hair. In the living room he led her to the
large chair which stood by the window and forced her into it. "So," said
he softly, "here we are all alone, Lena. Here in this chair has Mother
sat many a Sunday afternoon. You now belong in it." Still she said
nothing. "I have been to the parish clerk and arranged everything and
the wedding will be in June. Have you nothing to say yet?" Then she
seized his hands and said softly, "As you think, it is all good so." And
she covered her face with her hands and wept. Then he began to stroke
her and kiss her. "Child, only cease your weeping. You are my fair
little bride. Only be happy again." And in his distress he said, "I will
never do it again. Only laugh again." At last when he could think of no
more cajoling names, he called her "Redhead." Then she had to laugh, for
that was the name of the best cow, which stood first in the stalls. Now
she lifted her head and gazed long at him without moving. Thus Joern Uhl
came rightly to that tenderness and comfort which he thought he
deserved.

I have only a little to add that is important for our theme. As a young
wife also Lena Tarn was busy the whole day, working from early to late
without rest. The work flew from her hand. And when her confinement was
over, she got up the sixth day, against the earnest warning of the
housekeeper, cared for her boy alone the whole day, went even to the
kitchen and carried water for his bath. Joern Uhl allowed it. For he was
proud to have such a strong wife, "not so affected as the others." It
led however to her death. Somehow she must have become infected, for
soon after a severe childbed fever broke out.

Even as a young wife she, the poor humble cottager's daughter whose
childhood was pinched by bitterest need, shed a wealth of love and joy
upon all who dwelt about her. Yet now, "she, the friendly one, who had
never caused suffering to any one, went in her fever delirium to every
one in the house, even the smallest servant boy and to every neighbor
and begged their forgiveness, 'if I have done anything to hurt you in
any way.' Towards morning she became quieter but it was the exhaustion
of death and she spoke with great difficulty. Her husband must 'tell
Father that she had loved him.' Joern Uhl sobbed violently: 'Who has
never spoken a kind word to you, poor child.' She tried to smile. 'You
have had nothing but toil and work,' he said. Then she made him
understand in labored speech that she had been very happy." The last
fever phantasies finally put her back into her childhood. Her love went
out to the old teacher Karstensen, then again to Joern Uhl, until she
was finally led through angels to a further father-incarnation, to the
dear God. "It came to her like peace and strength. Clasped by many hands
and led forward, she came to an earnest, holy form who leaned forward
and looked kindly upon her. Then she stretched her hand out and suddenly
she had a great bunch of glowing red flowers in her hand. She gave them
to him saying, 'That is all that I have. I pray you let me remain with
you. I am fearfully weary. Afterwards I will work as hard as I can. If
you would like to hear it, I will gladly sing at my work.'"

Scarcely in any other tale is the fierce strife between the clearly
active sexual longing, and the conscious sexual denial present at the
same time, as well as the final victory which the unconscious attains,
so plainly shown as in Gustav Frenssen's romance, where the moon
walking, exhibitionistic woman completely overthrows the reasoning of
the man. The poet expresses it clearly and decisively: They each knew
the desire of the other. Joern Uhl saw through the meaning of a maiden's
scorn and Lena's eyes said, I am too proud to love you, but I do love
you. Yet opportunity must be given to the unconscious to break through
victoriously so that the inhibiting reason shall be deprived of its
power. Therefore the powerful increase of libido with the woman during
the occurrence of menstruation and through the wooing of the boy, who
lets the calves break out, in the man through the cold bath and
furthermore in both through the seductive May air. Finally the moon acts
directly with its light as a precipitating cause.

The night before she had spoken out loud in her sleep just as Joern Uhl
went by to his room. He had spoken of it directly as the action of the
moonlight, which she of course contradicted; she had been lying awake
and heard the calves break out.[19] Then she takes the following night,
when the housekeeper, with whom she slept, was sitting up nursing an old
farmer and the boy had gone courting again, to approach Joern Uhl on her
part as a moon walker, who knew nothing of what she did and could not be
held responsible. More than this her unconscious had a fitting speech
ready, the calves had broken out again.

  [19] Has not the bringing in of these animals and of the word
  mooncalves a hidden closeness of meaning? The repetition twice of the
  same motive, the analogy with the case at the beginning which I
  analyzed, and at last the fact that Lena, when she looked at the
  stars, wanted to see a farmhouse where some one was just driving out
  the calves, all this gives food for thought.

The breaking through of the motor impulse is also well grounded.
Everything with Lena Tarn is joy in muscular activity, the restless,
almost unappeasable desire for work and pleasurable "getting things
done," "exerting herself," the constant singing, the easy giving way to
anger. Work is the only thing which she can carry on earnestly because
in that she lives out in part her sexuality, she meets every one else
smilingly or angrily according to her mood. It is noteworthy too that
her unquiet libido transforms itself toward Joern Uhl into anger and
animosity and so much so that once in anger she addresses him as "thou"
and acts as if she were his beloved.

One thing is especially evident in this example of sleep walking and
moon walking, the invariably infantile bearing of these phenomena. When
Lena, walking in her sleep, was called by her lover, she rubbed her eyes
with the back of her hand as a child rubs the sleep from its eyelids and
fretted also in childish fashion. Then again there is her strange
behavior when Joern announces that he has arranged for the publishing of
the banns. The farmer had in a significant way put her literally into
the mother's place and then in the same manner shown tenderness toward
her, stroking and caressing her, as he himself had once been treated by
his mother. Still Lena, who already in the night responded to the sudden
realization of her position with the cry, "Oh, oh, how frightful this
is!" cannot yet quiet herself. It is hardly to be believed that a farm
maiden would so lose control of herself at the thought of an
illegitimate relationship, which furthermore was to be immediately
legalized by marriage. Many things however point to this--I mention only
her later fever phantasies--that she always felt inwardly guilty because
she had been untrue to some one else, the first beloved of her
childhood, her own father. Only when Joern Uhl on his part becomes a
child and in his way solemnly declares, "I will never do it again," and
in the end names her "Redhead," apparently a pet name of her parent,
then she has to laugh and looks long at him without moving, wondering
perhaps if he is the real father. After this everything falls into
proper place. I can now somewhat extend the statement at the beginning
of this section. Night wandering and moon walking have not only inner
connections with the infantile but more exactly with the infantile
erotic.

I will briefly mention still one circumstance in conclusion. The
influence of the moonlight is but little touched upon in our tale. Joern
Uhl speaks of it only once. There is on the contrary a connection with
actual occurrences, a recent cause for Lena's moon walking. She has
looked at the moon through the lover's telescope and received
instruction in regard to it. That wakens the memory of the instruction
of the old Karstensen, her teacher when she attended the folk school,
from which we understand that he appears in the place of her father.


"MARIA," by Otto Ludwig.

Perhaps no poet has felt so deeply and expressed so clearly what
constitutes the fundamental problem of sleep walking and moon walking as
Otto Ludwig in his youthful novel "Maria." This novel has, according to
a letter from the poet, "sprung from the anecdote of the rich young
linen draper, who was passionately roused to commit an unnatural offence
at sight of the landlord's daughter laid out apparently dead in the room
through which he was conducted to his own. As a result of this, when he
put up there years after, he found her, whom he supposed to have been
buried, a mother, who had no knowledge as to who was her child's
father."

This anecdote, which he learned from a friend, took such a hold upon him
that he immediately wrote down not only what he had heard but the first
plan, although upon the insistent protestation of that friend he did not
work out the story as it had been first conceived nor so glaringly. "I
saw," writes our poet, "at first only the psychological interest in this
material. The problem was to present the story as well as possible and
this was indeed a significant one for the narrator. A distinctly
esthetic interest would not be possible in conjunction with that."

There is no doubt in the mind of the experienced psychoanalyst that,
when a poet is laid hold of in this manner by an anecdote, this only
happens because his own significant infantile complexes are roused out
of the unconscious. Also the transformations, not unworthy of
consideration, which the poet makes with the story are highly
indicative. The seemingly dead maiden becomes a moon walker, the
landlord's daughter is changed to the attractive daughter of a pastor.
"Out of the linen draper there is finally made a cultivated,
artistically sensitive youth, who has in him much of Ludwig's own
personality" (Borcherdt). The finished romance the poet considered the
best which he had so far created, it came nearest to his ideal of a
story. Although his attempts always failed to find a publisher for the
"Maria," the poet retained his love for this work all his life and it
was one of the few productions of his youth which he occasionally still
shared with his friends in his last years.

The theme of "Maria" is, as indeed the significant title represents, the
unconscious, not to say, the immaculate conception. It is unconscious
because the heroine, drawn by the moon and walking in her sleep, comes
to her beloved and becomes pregnant by him without a conscious memory of
the experience. Furthermore the analogy with the Mother of God becomes
emphasized by the fact that in a picture "Mary and Magdalene" described
at the beginning, the Queen of Heaven bears quite unmistakably the
features of the heroine of the title. The main event, with its results
and discovery, is developed out of the character of both hero and
heroine with extraordinary psychical keenness.

Eisener like Maria is the only child of rich parents. For both love
manifests itself for the most part rather unfortunately. Apparently
neither gets on well with the father and both have early lost their
mothers. Only Eisener even yet clings with deepest veneration to the
mother who taught him to revere all women and, judging from his words,
her influence upon her husband and the son's desire still appears.
"Whatever of good there is in me, I owe to women. The thought of my
excellent mother restrained me from many an indiscretion, as also the
teaching and the example of the wisest and best of men (the father).
This gentle power which is so sweet to obey and at the same time so full
of reward! In loving surrender it obeys the man, while its divine power
rules the man without his knowing it. The imperceptible but mighty
influence of her gentle presence has determined his decision before he
has comprehended it. It has fallen upon him in his anger like an angel
before his own strength could arm itself, it has turned him to what is
right and proper before he is conscious of the choice. Before her clear
look confusion cannot exist, the coarse word of insolence sinks back
unspoken into the shame filled breast. The brightness of a lost paradise
shines from her eyes upon the fallen bringing pain and warning, the
consolation of eternal pity smiles upon the penitent. These are the suns
about which the planets of greatness, honor and beauty revolve, lighted
and warmed by them." Maria's mother on the other hand is not praised by
a single syllable. We do not discover when she died nor how old the
little one was when she lost her natural protectress. Only indirectly
can one make conjectures in regard to this peculiarly important point.

Maria was from an early age a marvelous child. "She spoke a language of
her own, which only the initiated or a very poetic person could
understand. All lifeless things lived for her; she transferred to
flowers, trees, buildings, yes, even furniture and clothing the feelings
of a human soul. She mixed sense impressions in her speech in the
strangest fashion, so that she asserted of tones that they looked red or
blue, and inversely of the colors that they sounded cheerful or sad. A
girl a few years older than she named her the blue song." Both
phenomena, the attributing of life to inanimate things, to which one
speaks as to beloved human beings, as well as the phenomenon of
synesthesia, color audition and seeing of tone colors, are as we know
positively today, to be referred back to erotic motives.[20]

  [20] According to my psychoanalytic experience children who cling so
  to inanimate things see in them either sexual symbols or those things
  were once objects of their secret sexual enjoyment. It may happen, for
  example, that such a child falls in love with the furniture, the walls
  of the room, yes, even a closet, stays there by the hour, kisses the
  walls, tells them its joys and sorrows and hangs them with all sorts
  of pictures. One very often sees children talking with inanimate
  things. They are embarrassed and break off at once if surprised by
  their elders. If there were not something forbidden behind this, there
  would be no ground for denying what they are doing, the more so since
  in fairy tales beasts, plants and also inanimate things speak with
  mankind and with one another without the child taking offense at it.
  The latter first becomes confused by the same action when he is
  pilfering from the tree of knowledge and has something sexual to hide.
  Hug-Hellmuth has convincingly demonstrated the erotic connection
  of the child's enthusiasm for plants as well as the different
  synesthesias. (See her study, "Über Farbenhören," Imago, Vol. I,
  pp. 218 ff. Abstracted in Psa. Rev., Vol. II, No. 1, January, 1915.)

"With Maria's seventh year perhaps, the tendency to play and purposeless
dreaming, which is always bound with such lively, mobile phantasy, gave
place, to the astonishment of all, to an exactly opposite tendency. From
this time she began to take root in life with all the intensity of her
nature. Already in her twelfth or thirteenth year she looked after the
father's household, to the admiration of all who beheld her. A divine
blessing seemed to accompany everything which she undertook; everything
increased under her hands. She could in passing enjoy herself well in
the idealistic dreams of the poets and of her acquaintances, but her own
peculiar element was reality."

What had produced this sudden turn about? I cannot escape the conjecture
that here the death of her mother had a decisive influence and with it
the necessity to take the place with her father of his wife. Her
housewifely activity is noted first to be sure from her twelfth or
thirteenth year. Yet I am of the opinion that she had already in her
seventh year begun to play this rôle--in which year the death of her
mother would be placed--only because she was too small it had been under
the eye of a maid or housekeeper. My analyses of hysterics has taught me
that so profound and sudden a transformation of the whole character
always takes place upon definite erotic grounds and for a quite definite
erotic purpose.

The earliest love of the tiny maiden belongs almost always to her own
father, who is in truth her first beloved. One can often hear it from
the child's lips, "You know, Papa, when Mama dies then I will marry
you." That is in the childish sense meant quite properly and literally.
The early, premature death of the mother gives reality to such infantile
wishes, at least as far as concerns the care of the house. As soon then
as Maria may begin to play this part, she fills it in a striking and
inimitable fashion, although in years she is yet a mere child. She is
altogether the mother in the care of a boy outside the family and this,
as he quite rightly remarked, laughing boisterously and heartily, even
where it is not necessary. Thus her first thought, when she spends her
first night banished from home, is of "the poor father, who must go to
bed without the little services to which he is so accustomed."

She possesses a maturity in the management of the household which few
elders have. Everything goes on and is done without any one noticing
that it is being done. "Is there anything more charming than this
sixteen year old little house mother in her housekeeping activities?"
says one of her admirers. "Just look, let her do what she will, she
accomplishes it in the best way and at the same time most beautifully."
She is quite contented in the position which she has made. Her eroticism
seems completely satisfied. "She is psychically yet so little a woman
that there is not the least sexual inclination in the charm that infuses
her and therefore her bodily development is overlooked. There is also no
trace yet of that entrancing shyness which springs from the mere
suspicion that there must be something else about the man." A friend of
the family expresses it thus: "When one considers the repose, the self
possession of her nature, the freedom from constraint and the
spirituality of it, one might almost believe that _she was not
originally of this earth but perhaps a native of the moon, which seems
to exercise more influence upon her than the earth_." Every trace of
dreamy maiden phantasies, which represent nothing but unconscious love
desires, was wanting in her. What she formerly possessed of these was
now completely bound with her care of the father.

Her erotic nature is for the time satisfied and needs nothing more to
veil it and has nothing to wish for. Therefore she has on the one hand
kept childhood's clearness of vision, before which there can be no
deceit, on the other hand unbroken contentment with herself and all the
world as well as the capacity to forgive immediately every wrong
suffered. According to the picture drawn by the poet of the passionate
nature of the father, which is capable of hurrying him, the pastor, into
reviling God, it seems to me plain why Maria, if she suffered wrong, "is
distressed merely over the remorse which the other one, she knows, must
feel, when he has finally come to an insight and to reflection." This is
nothing else than the father's voice, who had once done wrong to his
child and had in a later searching of heart repented of it. Maria, with
such early satisfaction of her feelings of love begged "even as a child
for nothing which the parents had to refuse her. If she had any need it
was to be busy, to take care of the order and the nourishment of the
house, the satisfaction and welfare of the inmates. Where she could
love, she was happy and at home. Yet even the love for her father never
proclaimed itself passionately but always rather in unwearied attention
and concern for his smallest need, which only she might suspect as well
as for that which manifested itself actively." For herself she scarcely
had any wants. A piece of bread and two apples satisfied her as her
day's nourishment, which is typical for the hysteric anorexia and
perhaps merely signifies the unconscious wish to cost the father as
little as possible. Just one single characteristic was wanting for her
perfection, the soft, clinging, typically feminine characteristic. This
also becomes understandable when one considers that all eroticism toward
the father is inhibited in its sexual goal, and may manifest itself only
intellectually on account of the incest barrier, at least as far as it
comes into consciousness.

The womanly within her shall nevertheless find release through the young
Eisener. I have mentioned above how he hung upon his mother. As the
early inclination of the small maiden is generally toward the father, so
the first love of the boy is for the mother. It is she who teaches him
to love and to seek the woman of his heart according to her own image.
Later, just before puberty we might say, the boy becomes acquainted with
the secrets of sexual life, then, clinging to certain impulses of his
childhood, he begins to desire the mother also in the newly acquired
sense, while he begins to hate the father as a favored rival, who stands
in the way of this wish, and develops a conscious antagonism toward him.
He falls, as we say, under the domination of the Oedipus complex. Yet
the wishes toward the mother go as a rule no further, since meanwhile
the incest barrier has already for a long time been erected. Through
this the boy is compelled to submit the mother complex to a splitting.
For a moment the phantasy may come to him that the mother shall conduct
him into the sexual life--a feature not wanting in any youth--but it is
now decidedly rejected or more typically displaced upon those women who
make of love a profession and actually take care to initiate the youth
into the sexual life. For this reason the remainder of the mother
complex is idealized and the mother transformed to a pure virgin woman,
toward whom no man dares direct his desire. Similarly is it with the
loved one, whom one chooses after the pattern of the mother.

So Eisener expresses himself warmly. "Maria is not made for love, only
for reverence."

Yet without the child's craving for the mother[21] he would not have
become a compulsive neurotic,[22] with all the hypermorality of the
latter, pride in his moral purity and extravagant self reproaches, even
a lustful self laceration after he had at one single time been
overpowered by sensuality. Furthermore his lack of resoluteness,
decisiveness and courage is not, as he mentions, the result of his
myopia but of his neurosis. He has developed himself, out of an
unconscious rivalry, in direct contrast to his intensely narrow-minded
father. The latter was only a tradesman, who set his comfort above
everything, for whom art had value only in so far as it increased his
own enjoyment of life. So painting becomes the son's chief delight in
spite of his exaggerated myopia or perhaps just on account of it. He
bore his father's tyranny with difficulty[23] and with inner protest.
His tendency toward the free kingdom of art stood in contrast to him,
and in the same way he sought on the other hand a substitute for the
mother in every woman. He offered up for his sin the dreams of his youth
when he first believed that his moral nature was stained and became as a
result, as even the elder feels uneasily, an over obedient son.

  [21] One thinks of Eisener's panegyric: "Before her clear look
  confusion cannot exist, the coarse word of insolence sinks back
  unspoken into the shame filled breast. The brightness of a lost
  paradise shines from her eyes upon the fallen bringing pain and
  warning, the consolation of eternal pity smiles upon the penitent."

  [22] Like Otto Ludwig himself.

  [23] The well-known psychic overcompensation in congenital organic
  inferiority.

How had this so easily befallen him with a mother so deeply honored!
Around her spun all the boy's love desire and twined itself about her,
and all that lava heated feeling belonging so peculiarly to the child
alone. He had hung upon that idol the longing of his heart, the
phantasies of a power of imagination lustfully excited, which is not
indeed wanting in the best of children, although commonly these are
inhibited, and later even completely forgotten because of restraining
moral impulses. Therefore the memory of the highly honored mother is
awakened not only through Maria, the pure one, but also through Julie,
who comes into contact with his sensual desire and the unclean childish
phantasies slumbering in the last analysis behind this. It is
interesting how strikingly the poet is able to point out that double
emotion in Eisener's soul.

There the moral restraining impulses were first crowded back by the wine
plentifully pressed upon him, which he, accustomed from his early years
to moderation, could tolerate in only the smallest amount. Now "the sly
Julie seemed to him ever more charming. A play of glances began between
the two, which appeared to make the young hunter jealous. On the other
hand Eisener himself felt something similar when his neighbor on the
left addressed to the earnest Maria words which did not conceal the
liking she had inspired. He listened to her replies almost with fear and
was delighted that there was not audible in them the least response to
this inclination, and then he wondered at himself over this same
division in his nature. In Julie's dark eyes glowed a flame, of which he
felt how it kindled him and that its fire must attract more and more to
itself without his being able to defend himself from it, yes, without
his wishing to be able to do it." To be sure when "the slender Maria
stood like a holy picture behind Julie, the alluring child of the world
with all her seductive graces sank low in value in contrast to the
former. He felt the need to be open with himself." Transparency was a
necessity to him from his youth, as an inheritance from his wise mother.
"Then Breitung thrust with his glass against Eisener's refilled one.
Laughing and drinking he found the motley interchange of the liveliest
ideas outwardly, which already had taken the place of quiet thought,
soon becoming less and less menacing and finally even agreeable and
desirable."

His sexual excitement, heightened besides through the plentiful
indulgence in alcohol and the general boisterousness, was brought to a
high pitch by an episode with the passionate Julie. Eisener had to leave
the room with her during a social game. "A strange thing happened to
him, for as he bent down in the adjoining room in the dark to the quick
breathing Julie, instead of her ear her burning mouth met his mouth, and
the soft pulsating form fell as if fainting into his arms. Wrestling
with himself, striving to keep his senses, he seized her arm
involuntarily and stood again with her in the assembly room before he
was conscious what it was all about."

Is not this behavior of the youth burning with desire peculiarly
strange? What if behind it there is fixed a memory perhaps of a scene
with the mother, who brought him to his senses by seizing his arm? Yet,
it might always be so for him, he had found the power once more to
withstand the hot temptation. Not to be sure without subsequent regret.
For when he later sought his room he could not go to sleep and "his
phantasy conjured up again, as often as he resisted it, that dark room
about him and the bewitching Julie in his arms. He regretted a thousand
times, so much did he distress himself, his joy at his instinctive
flight, that he had not drunk that sweet poison to the full, whose mere
touch had brought his whole being to this feverish pulsation."

He sought now to find cooling for his heated blood in the garden, and in
fact the fragrance of the flowers and the rustling of the leaves so
soothed his excited mind that gradually the sense of a pleasant languor
came over him. In a half unconsciousness he went upstairs again and back
to bed. He was just falling asleep when he saw a white form enter, whose
features he could not make out because of his shortsightedness. As it
disrobed and came toward him, he first, as if seeking for help, reached
with his hands toward the side where his friend should be sleeping. He
did not however find him, he apparently had been put into another room.
"The thought of being alone for the first time with a womanly being in
the security of night crept over him at first like icecold drops, then
like the glow of fire over all his nerves. His heart pounded audibly as
the figure climbed into his bed. The strangeness and adventure of the
situation was not fitted to work rationally upon the intoxicated man,
whose excitement throbbed into his finger tips. The power of the warning
inner voice disappeared with his reason and the strife was brief before
nature came off conqueror."

I have before this sketched Maria's character development up to the time
when Eisener came into her life. Yet one point may be added. She had
retained one single influence from her childhood in spite of all change
in her seventh year, which "with the beginning of maturity appeared only
occasionally and as it were in secret. The moon had been her dearly
beloved and her desire; as a small child she had been able to look at
the moon for hours without intermission. If she was sick her mother or
nurse must carry her to the window through which she might look upon the
friend of her small soul." About half a year before her acquaintance
with Eisener "the moon had made its influence felt upon her sleep, as it
had before affected her waking. At the time of the full moon she often
left her couch, dressed herself and went up into the corner room in the
pavilion. Here she stood for some time and turned her closed eyes toward
the moon. Then she dropped the curtain, undressed and lay down in the
bed, which stood in the spot where she had been used to sleep as a
child. As soon as the moon had left the windows of this room or shone
through the windows of her present sleeping room, she arose again,
dressed herself and returned. She herself knew nothing of these
wanderings, and whatever was done to awaken her during them was in vain.
The physician thought that these attacks of moon walking would disappear
finally when maturity was established, or at least at her first
confinement."

In this picture from a layman are some new and striking features. First
is the love--one can call it nothing else--which the child bestows upon
the planet. Why is the moon her beloved and her desire from childhood
up, why can she stand by the hour looking at it, why does she long when
sick to be laid so that she can look at it all the time? He who observes
children knows that such extreme love, which endures for years without
wearying of it, and finally that ability to stare steadily at the moon,
must have a sexual content, although naturally no one will admit this.
Only when the object, in our case the heavenly body, is sexually
stimulating is the love for it enduring for all time, undergoing no
change, no abatement of feeling for it. As Maria's erotism later found
satisfaction in her father, her love toward the moon steadily receded.
But at the entrance upon puberty her sexual impulse increased and she
began to wander in the moonlight. The love finally which Eisener
inspires in her, together with the strong sexual excitement, which the
fête the day before had called forth in her, occasions again an attack,
in which she surrenders herself willingly to the beloved.

The folk, like the family physician, have not a doubt of the sexual
basis of the moon mania with her as with individuals in general. When
puberty is established or she has a child of her own the attacks will
cease, is the opinion of the latter. The servant maid Grete also, a
living book of fairy tales among her people, explains the moon
wandering as nothing else than the result of an unsatisfied sense
desire. There was a young knight who had wooed a rich woman of gentle
birth. Shortly before midnight they were both led into the bridal
chamber. "Yet hardly were they alone together when a strange voice
outside before the castle called, 'Conrad, come down here! Conrad, come
down here!' And again it called, 'Conrad, come down here!' The voice
sounded so plaintive and at the same time so threatening. The bridegroom
said, 'That is my best friend; he is in need and calls me.' The maiden
said however, 'The voice belongs to my cousin, who was found dead two
years ago.' Then she shuddered so that the gooseflesh stood up over her
whole body," and she implored her bridegroom not to follow the evil
spirit or at least to remain with her until the ghostly hour was past
and the full moon was up. But he would not be restrained: "Be it an evil
spirit or a good, no one shall call me in vain!" "And he went out. The
lady went to the window but could see nothing for the darkness outside
and for the tears in her eyes. Then the haunted hour was over and the
full moon arose and she waited and waited, but the knight never
returned. Thereupon she swore to take no rest on a night when the moon
was full until she had gone to bed with her bridegroom. And as her first
bridegroom never and nevermore came back, so she waited for another, but
there was no one who knew her story who would woo her, because each one
thought it would fare with him as it had fared with that other. Thus she
died; her oath is however still unfulfilled. Whenever it is full moon,
she is looking out to see if any bridegroom comes and she laments
sorely, and holds her hands weeping toward the moon."

In this folk tale the exclusively sexual foundation of the wandering is
quite plainly expressed. The ghost makes use of a voice, complaining and
threatening at the same time, which the bridegroom believes to be the
call for help of his best friend, and the bride on the other hand
imagines it the voice of her cousin, who had been found dead two years
before, perhaps after she had taken her own life because unhappy in
love. Both may be driven by sexual jealousy--I offer this as a
hypothesis--which would not permit the other sexual gratification which
is denied to himself or herself, the friend perhaps meaning jealousy
from a homosexual tendency. The ghost having accomplished its purpose at
the hour of midnight and in the light of the full moon, the lady swore
"to take no rest on a night when the moon was full until she had gone to
bed with her bridegroom." That is the kernel of the entire myth, the
naïve and yet apparently conclusive folk interpretation of the riddle
of moon walking, at least in its most frequent form.

I have above taken it for granted that Maria's erotism was satisfied
through her care for her father. That must of course be understood with
some qualification. For she could play the rôle of mother only as
housekeeper, not as wife. The former is satisfying therefore only so
long, until stronger sexual impulses awaken through external stimuli or,
according to rule, through the natural development of a maiden. When
once that has come to pass, one so disposed to it as Maria was, begins
to wander in the moonlight. Why then, it may further be asked, does
Maria seek for her childhood bed, if the goal and the aim of the
wandering is the sexual satisfaction of the maiden? In the case analyzed
at the beginning the compelling motive was a sexual self stimulation
upon the mother, in later years in the loved object whoever it was, male
or female. In most cases, since normal sexual feeling predominates, the
aim of the sleep walking is that of the folk tale, to go to bed with the
lover. That would explain without difficulty the scene of the union in
Maria's case, as soon as she had come to know Eisener.

But what lay specially at the foundation of her earlier wandering, when
no man had yet made an impression upon her? Or was there perhaps one, in
relation to whom sexuality is most strongly forbidden, her own father?
What if her erotic desire toward him was repressed and the indifference
which she had attained was transferred over to all men? Much that is
apparently harmless is permitted to a child, which would be regarded
with horror in the adult. Many parents like to take their children into
bed early in the morning and play with them without any consciously
sexual thoughts and without suspecting how very often they in this way
stimulate sexual desire in their children. Frequently also the mother or
father visit the child before going to sleep, lean over the bed, allow
themselves often to press the child passionately to themselves and count
this asexual love toward the child. The case analyzed at the beginning
teaches us how much of the grossly sexual erotic is concealed behind
this, even if well hidden. Maria likewise sought presumably in her sleep
walking for the bed of her childhood because her earliest erotism was
bound with it.

This had already happened under the instigation of puberty, before her
heart had spoken. How is it now since she loves Eisener? We must keep in
mind her unconscious wish, to climb into the bed of the man she loves,
and on the other hand that Maria as housemother knew well that he was
not sleeping alone, but with his friend, so only a compromise form of
action would be possible. So she goes up again to her childhood room,
which lies in the same direction as Eisener's sleeping room. There she
first draws the curtain aside that she may gaze at the moon, which
increases the sexual excitement with her, as I have earlier discussed.
Then she undresses before the mirror as she probably had done as a
child, and moves forward toward the beloved one, who after a brief
struggle with himself embraces her passionately. She nevertheless
submits to his caresses without response but also without resistance.
For thus alone can the fiction be maintained that she has loved without
consciousness of it and therefore also without culpability. It is not
difficult, according to the analysis of the first case, to understand
how she finally at the withdrawal of the moonlight gets up again,
dresses herself before the mirror and leaves the room as noiselessly as
she had entered it.

The later portions of the narrative must confirm my assumptions if they
are correct, that Eisener merely embraces the mother in Maria and that
she on the other hand knows well enough in the unconscious both as child
and as maiden that she wishes for that which is sexually forbidden and
knows whom she desires. Let us see what the poet tells us. As Eisener
awakes after the bridal night, he is not at all invigorated and uplifted
as otherwise a man in like case, but psychically and physically cast
down, as if he had to atone for some great wrong. "He strove to consider
the strange adventure of this night as the delusion of a fevered dream.
Yet that adventure painted itself before him, in spite of all his effort
to forget it, in ever more vivid colors," because indeed a wish of his
heart had been fulfilled through it. His inner unrest drove him forth
and, as walking about he met his beloved, he marveled "that Maria seemed
taller to him today than yesterday, or rather that he believed that he
first noticed today that she was tall." What could this mean except that
Maria now seemed big to him as once the mother had seemed to the small
boy? Only he had first to embrace his beloved, before he could perceive
such a thing and give heed to it. Maria herself, who apparently had
enjoyed her pleasure only in her sleep and unconsciously, and therefore
knew nothing of it all, had lost her frank manner with him, which she
still possessed the day before. She grew red at his look and drew the
hand which she gave him "quickly back again in confused fear," without
consciously knowing why. "The flower of womanhood which had slumbered
in her too serene, too cold image, appeared in this one night to have
come with magic swiftness to bud and immediately to have unfolded in all
its fragrance." Maria herself pictures her condition: "That morning I
can never forget. Everything was so still, so solemn; the guests were
all yet asleep. I had never been so strong of heart. I felt that morning
as if all my life before had been only a dream and life was now just
beginning. It seemed to me that I had suddenly become grown up and was
now for the first time a child no more." Maria thus felt herself through
the bridal night to have grown up from the child to the mother, only,
now, it was for the lover who had taken the father's place.

Both Eisener and Maria conducted themselves further entirely in
accordance with their earlier unconscious wishes. The former for example
"found a growing pleasure in representing his own action, when it was
really the effect of many circumstances acting one upon the other, as
the result of a cold, calm calculation on his part." And was it not at
bottom actually something like a calculation, since he in his earliest
childhood phantasies imagined something similar for himself from the
mother? It is only natural that he now greatly exaggerated in
consciousness the sin which he had desired. Never for a moment did it
occur to him "to throw any part of the burden of guilt upon that being
who so closely participated in it. His rightful feeling remained in
regard to it that he had this night given to a woman a right to himself,
which he, if she should demand it, could not dispute. It was a source of
calmness to him to look upon himself as punished, as it were, in this
manner." Only all too evident! This punishment was in reality a
disguised reward, fulfilment of the infantile wish to win the
mother.[24] For this reason he had not been able earlier to withstand
Julie although Maria attracted him far more. For the former was the
indulgent mother of his power of imagination, the latter on the contrary
the proud, unapproachable mother of his real childhood. Moreover, though
he did not conceal from himself that his heart belonged to the chaste
Maria, yet he resolved, if Julie should convince him that she had been
the ghostly visitor, to offer her his hand immediately. "The doubt,
whether she deserved it, which was near enough at hand, he put from him
as an excuse which he wished to make so that he could believe that he
might release himself from that which he had to recognize as his duty."
Maria however "he had in these days accustomed himself to think of as a
being so high above him that his love must profane her." Again the well
known splitting of the mother into the holy and the yielding one.

  [24] Cf. with this also the interesting passage ... "the passionate
  self accusations, in torturing himself with which he found comfort a
  short time before."

How did it appear at this time to her, herself? The first weeks after
that moonlight night the woman in her bloomed forth more and more, in
spite of the fact that her lover tarried at a distance. Yet when in her
body a new life began to develop and Eisener still did not appear, she
was seized suddenly with a hysterical convulsion--she was wearing
significantly the same rose-colored dress in which he had seen her that
morning--which lasted twelve hours so that every one looked upon her as
dead. The despairing father threw himself across her feet and lay
there--a situation which will occupy us later--and Eisener, who was just
now returning, was driven by the bitterest self reproaches across the
ocean. After waking from her catalepsy Maria did not regain her former
blooming health but grew more and more ill, which the family physician
finally discovered as the result of her pregnancy.

"The good girl herself believed at first that what she felt and what
they told her was a vivid troubled dream." This idea will not appear
strange to us who know so much about moon walking and that one does
everything merely "in sleep" in order to remain blameless. "That she
should become a mother seemed to her so strange and wonderful that she
appeared to herself as some one else (this might well read, as her own
mother dead at so early an age) or as suddenly transplanted into another
world with strange people, animals and trees. The sound of her own
voice, the tone of the bells seemed to her as other and strange sounds."
We may bring forward in explanation in this place the case analyzed at
the beginning, where a moon walker had abandoned herself to all sorts of
dreams. In the moon must be living men of another sort with other
feelings, customs and manners, and the sexual, strongly forbidden upon
earth, must be freely permitted upon this planet. She seemed to herself
on account of her sexual phantasies already as a child quite different
from other people, as if she belonged not upon this earth but upon the
moon. Could not a similar thought process have taken place with Maria?

I said of her father, that he had been her first beloved. And it comes
almost as an unconscious recognition of this when he, filled with anger,
calls out to her mockingly, "Why do you not say that the whole affair
has come to pass out of love to me, to prepare for me an unexpected
joy?" Breitung also enjoyed since her earliest childhood her unlimited
confidence only on this account because he loved her as his own child.
Therefore she looks up with all her anxiety so trustfully and self
confidently to this friend of her father. But when Breitung also no
longer believed in her and her father turned from her with scorn it was
"as if all her blood streamed into her eyes that, pressing out as tears,
it might relieve her. Yet here it remained and pressed upon her brain as
if threatening its fibers. With a strangely fearful haste she pressed
her eyes with her fingers; they remained dry; a cry of pain would
unburden her soul--no sound accompanied the trembling, convulsive
breathing. The old servant, who entered after a while, found her lying
with her breast upon the sofa pillow, her head thrown violently back,"
in hysterical opisthotonos. "The old man had loved Maria from her
earliest childhood" and stood accordingly in the place of a father. "He
clasped his hands together in distress. She recognized him and suffered
him patiently to bring her head to a less forced position. She looked at
him sharply as if she would convince herself that he was the one she
took him to be. His Kalmuck features seemed to her as beautiful as the
soul which they hid and seemed to want to disown.

"The friendliness, the affectionate regard, which spoke so unmistakably
out of the familiar old graybearded, sunburnt face, did her no end of
good." Since she could not yet entirely believe she asked, "Is it indeed
you, Justin? And you will still recognize me? And you do not flee from
me?" At first the deplorable commission which the old man had to carry
out threw her back again. When she had to understand that her father
would not again set foot in the pastor's house until she had departed,
her countenance became deathly pale and convulsive movements trembled in
quick succession over her delicate body so that the old man wept aloud,
for he believed that she had gone mad. His signs of distress, the
faithfulness and love which spoke through them, touched her so
effectually that at last the hysterical convulsion relaxed and she sank
down. "The old man caught her up. He placed her on the sofa. She lay
across his lap; her head lay upon his left hand, with the other he held
her body fast that it should not slip to the floor. It seemed as if she
would weep her whole weary self away. The old servant held her with
trembling hand and heavy heart." Now the scene of childhood is complete,
except that the old man plays the rôle of her father. So had Maria
presumably done as a child when she felt too unhappy and so also the
pastor's throwing himself down, as we saw above, over his daughter whom
he believed dead, is not strange.

When Maria had left the parsonage her first thought and silent concern
was how her father must now live without her care, even that perhaps he
would not be there any more, when everything had later turned out well.
Then she thought again of the time when she would be a mother and "her
life seemed to her as a tale that is told." On her journey to her new
home there came over her ever more strongly "the feeling of her complete
abandonment. All the dear childhood memories, into whose protection she
would flee, turned in anger from her. With tears she cried to God for a
heart that she might love, some one for whom she might really care. For
it seemed as if a curse lay upon her, which estranged all hearts from
her. She thought with fear at her heart that the being to whom she would
give life might likewise turn from her, as everything had done that she
loved." Then a good fate brings to her the unfortunate Johannes whom his
crazy father wished to throw into the water in order to preserve him for
eternal happiness. At once Maria assumes the rôle of mother toward the
boy and now "that once more she had to care for some one, she was again
the calm and serene being."

What had so thrown her out of her course? It was not so much the
banishment from the father's house, not the contempt of all the world,
nor even of her very oldest and truest friend. She would have been able
to look beyond both of these, because her consciousness felt itself
entirely blameless. But she took so to herself the truth that she was no
more the loving, caretaking house mother nor might play that part, that
for a brief while she planned to take her life. She prayed to God with
tears for one heart only that she might love, that she might actually
care for. Since the care of her father is taken from her she feels
herself at first truly and utterly forlorn, all the dear memories of
childhood turn in anger from her and a curse seems to rest upon her
soul.

Why do all the memories of her childhood turn from her, if she actually
knows herself guiltless? Is this merely because the father is
indissolubly bound with them? If she still consciously feels entirely
blameless toward him, and if he openly did her wrong from a false
assumption, then should not the childhood memories return to her? I
think the solution must be sought elsewhere, in this, that Maria knew
nothing in clear consciousness of the happenings of that moonlight night
and could honestly swear to that, but everything was known in the
unconscious. Here is the sense of guilt engendered, of which
consciousness may know nothing, here she knows well enough that the
youthful Eisener has embraced her and she has together with him deceived
the father whom she first loved. The goal of all moon walking is none
other than to be able to enjoy and still be blameless, it is
blamelessness because without accompanying consciousness.

The poet's words must confirm this, if this assumption is correct. We
will test them. The first night of her banishment Maria, while going to
sleep, thought first of her father "who must go to bed without the
little services which he was accustomed to receive from her." Then she
thought of Breitung and the apothecary's daughter, who had turned from
her full of scorn. "The young Eisener occurred to her in the midst of
this, she knew not how, and a sort of curiosity whether Eisener also
would have turned from her in so unfriendly a fashion as Breitung. She
pictured to herself how he might have looked upon her now with contempt,
now with friendliness, as on that morning which she so gladly
remembered." Also an evident identification of the young Eisener with
the father and the father's friend, and flight from the loved ones who
had cast her off to him who had inclined to her as a friend.

Yet more convincing is a passage which follows. Maria had born a son and
"the more she looked with joy upon the small infant contemplating his
sound and beautiful body, the more grew the need within her, only
instinctively felt at first, to have some one who could rejoice in the
child with her, not out of mere sympathy with her, but because he had
the same right to it and so that she could rejoice again in his joy, as
he might in hers. Without knowing how and why, she thought again of the
friendly and true hearted Eisener. Her dreams brought his picture before
her eyes in most vivid colors. It seemed as if it were Eisener who
should enjoy the child with her. She hastened to him with tears of joy
to lay the beautiful boy in his arms, and when she now stood by him, she
had scarcely the heart to show him the boy. Then she cast down her eyes
and said confusedly, 'See this beautiful child, Eisener, Sir!'" Maria
knew quite well in the unconscious that she had conceived her child from
Eisener and the sudden restraint when she laid the boy in his arms is
only a compromise with consciousness, which must not know the facts,
otherwise she could not be spared her feeling of guilt. Yes, when Julie
then came with her love child, which she had conceived that same
moonlight night from the hunter, although she really loved Eisener, then
"Maria experienced, she knew not why, a gentle aversion toward her. She
said quietly, 'That in which one has done no wrong and cannot change,
one must bear patiently.'"

Soon however there awoke a desire in her "for something new, still
unknown to her, which she nevertheless felt must come now. It was the
strange, fearfully sweet condition of the ripeness of love, which had
not yet found the object on which she could open her heart. That night a
need awakened, formerly repressed into the background by greater pain,
but which threatened now to outgrow other desires and feelings in the
undisputed possession of him." Often she sat knitting and dreaming at
the boy's cradle. "There was a fair at Marklinde. She went early in her
rose-colored dress into the garden and plucked wild hedge roses. She was
startled for she heard a noise behind her and she knew that it was
Eisener who was coming after her. She turned into another path; she was
afraid to meet him, and yet she wished that he would follow her. As she
bent low behind some flowers, she threw a hasty look behind her. She
grew rosy because he might have noticed the look, and still it would
have made her glad if he had noticed it. 'Yet if he knew everything,'
she whispered to herself; 'but I could not tell him, nor could I let him
perceive it. I would have to say No, although he understood it as Yes!'
Suddenly he stood near her; he had seized her hand and was looking into
her eyes. She bowed her head, he bent toward her. It seemed so strange
to her--their lips touched--Maria frightened and blushing, sprang
involuntarily from her chair, as if what she was dreaming were real.

"A strangely mingled feeling drove her from her chair to the window and
from the window back to the chair. She felt herself stirred in her very
depths by something which wounded her sensibility as much as it excited
her longing. She fled to her child. She strove to think of something
else; in vain. That thought continually returned and gradually lost its
frightful character. Soon she felt it only as a sweet dread and so the
idea received a double stimulation while it woke the curious question,
why and for what reason she must really be afraid. And as she looked now
upon the child, it seemed to her so marvellous that she, mother and yet
maiden, knew nothing of the happiness of which this little life must be
the fruit. Julie's words were continually ringing in her ears, 'The
happiness which is granted him, has to be reckoned too dear.' It gave
her unending satisfaction, to think of herself actually in such a
situation to the young Eisener that all her unhappiness was the result
of a joy which she had granted him, without knowing what joy this must
have been." I consider it superfluous to add a word to complete the
interpretation of these phantasies, which speak for themselves. They
confirm everything that I have said above, better than any labored
explanation. Later Maria came to know that what had sustained her in the
hours of her sorrow was nothing else than that mysterious but certain
premonition of a happy life with Eisener and her George.

And now back to the purpose of the analysis of all these tales. What
does it teach us for the understanding of moon walking? First of all it
confirms many of our earlier conclusions. The most important thing, in
the first place, is that sexual impulses lie at the foundation, desire
for sexual gratification, and that one apparently acts in sleep in order
to escape all culpability, while the unconscious still knows all about
it. The sleep walking begins, in accordance with the sexual basic
motive, at the time of puberty and lasts until it is inhibited by the
close of that period or in women with the birth of the first child. It
is further established that at the beginning the bed of childhood is
sought, the place of earlier sexual pleasures, later however the bed of
the loved object, who appears in the place of the originally loved
object, the parent. Finally, moreover, when the night wanderer fixes his
closed eyes upon the moon before starting out on his wandering, erotic
thoughts hide behind this, which in turn go back to earliest childhood.
The heavenly body effects a sexual excitement not only through its
light, but indeed also through sexual phantasies which are bound with
it. Lastly folk myth knows likewise that the woman in white represents
nothing else than the maiden in her night shift with all her sexual
longings.

One thing more this novel also confirms, which our earlier discoveries
have already taught us, the abnormal muscle excitability and muscle
erotic. For Maria was seized with a hysterical convulsion when her
father's unkindness pressed itself upon her. It is interesting that this
abnormal muscle excitability, which manifested itself in various
muscular convulsions, was present with Otto Ludwig throughout his
earthly career. Already as a boy he often suffered convulsive muscular
twitchings, when he had exceptional tasks to perform or hard thinking
was required of him, and "nervous twitchings of the head" are recorded
of him when twenty-three years old, also presumably a tic had won for
him the nickname of "the shaker." Later moreover our poet suffered
chronically from convulsive manifestations of a lesser degree,
repeatedly however in a stronger, special form although only in
temporary attacks.[25]

  [25] Cf. with this especially Ernst Jentsch, "Das Pathologische bei
  Otto Ludwig," "Grenzfragen des Nerven- und Seelenlebens," published by
  L. Löwenfeld, No. 90.

In other words, it may be said that Ludwig assigns to Maria
and the young Eisener a series of his own personal characteristics.
That is to say, not only was the tendency to convulsive attacks
peculiar to him, but also to fainting, and a compulsive neurotic and
hysterical tendency, the high grade myopia, a fondness for discussing
painting, talking with inanimate things,[26] colored audition,
as well as other synesthesias, and finally a special reverence for his
mother.

  [26] Cf. here the poet's words: "It is strange that nature is
  personified for me, that I not only live in her, but as one human
  being with another, exchanging, not merely receiving, thoughts and
  feelings, and even so, that different places become as individual to
  me, distinct from others and, as it were, transformed in
  consciousness, so that I not only feel that they effect an influence
  upon me but it seems to me as if I work upon them, and the forms, as
  they appear to me, show the traces of this influence." Further: "I ...
  who stood even in a wonderful mutual understanding with mountain and
  flora, because the kingdom of love was not to be restrained...."


"BUSCHNOVELLE," by Otto Ludwig.

The moon plays an important part in the romance just discussed, even
apart from Maria's night wandering, and a number of significant events
take place under its very light. We find this relationship still
stronger in Otto Ludwig's "Buschnovelle," briefly referred to earlier,
which I add here, though it really does not directly treat of our
problems. The heroine Pauline passed with many as moon struck and her
blue eyes "have a strange expression of their own. They gaze as aliens
upon this world, as angels, which, transplanted to our marvelous earth,
belong to the heavenly home and cannot find themselves amid this
confused and agitated humanity." Likewise his bride asserts of the count
that he knows no other recreation "than to climb about in the night over
the rocks and worship the moon." This perhaps gave occasion to the rumor
of a ghost or at least breathed new life into an old tale.

A prince was banished under an enchantment to the rocks of the gods. He
had "a face as of a person twenty years old or so, but pale and quite
transparent like moonlight, and he could be rescued only through a
maiden eighteen years old and as innocent as when she came from the
mother's womb." The count, whom his bride deceived, became very
melancholy over it and trusted no woman after this. He learned to know
and love Pauline upon the rocks of the gods, where he was accustomed to
wander in the moonlight. When she believed she saw in him the enchanted
prince and declared her intention of voluntarily rescuing him, he
stipulated that she must climb down from off the rocks, down from the
cross, without touching them with her hands but holding her arms toward
the full moon. "And that must take place tomorrow night when the moon is
sailing overhead, otherwise I must remain enchanted. When you shall have
climbed down the rocks, I shall be saved and then I will make you my
princess." One may read afterward from the poet how Pauline then carried
out her resolve--her determination alone, sprung evidently from a great
love, had already cured the count of his sadness--how the count saved
her and later wooed her.

Emphasis will be laid here merely upon two facts, first that not only
all important events happen in the light of the full moon, but that also
no other novel shows so many autobiographical features. The most recent
publisher of this tale, Heinrich Borcherdt, gives this explanation: "One
can recognize without much trouble in the portrait of the count with his
well-trimmed beard the poet himself, who at that time tended to great
seriousness and to melancholy. For this very reason the cheerfulness,
gaiety and unrestrained naturalness of his bride Emilie worked most
refreshingly upon him. Pauline in the tale exercised a similar influence
upon the count. What we know of Emilie Ludwig from without agrees
likewise with the picture of Pauline. Pauline's father suggests Emilie's
father.... The greatest weight will be laid upon the fact that we
possess in this work a poetic glorification of Otto Ludwig's love
happiness in Triebischtal. The rural life is reproduced in every
detail." Nothing unfortunately is reported in the different sketches of
his life whether and how far the poet and his bride allowed themselves
to be influenced by the light of the full moon. The striking fact
remains at any rate that twice in the course of two years he spun out
this theme and each time moreover with a strongly autobiographical note.
That cannot be sufficiently explained merely through the influence of
Tieck, whom he, to be sure, read diligently in his youth.


"LEBENSMAGIE, WIRKLICHKEIT UND TRAUM," by Theodor Mundt ("Life's Magic,
Reality and Dream").

In the seventh volume of the "Euphorion" Richard M. Meyer has exhumed a
probable source of Ludwig's "Maria." It is a fictitious tale of the
"young German" Theodor Mundt, which appeared in his collection
"Charaktere und Situationen" in 1837, five years before the "Maria," and
shows in fact some external similarities with this. Still Otto Ludwig
expressly acknowledges a tale told by a friend as the source, but gives
no syllable of mention to Mundt. I must say that it seems at least very
questionable that the latter's story was the model, although the Berlin
literary historian comes to the conclusion, "A direct utilization would
be here difficult to dispute." I will reproduce the contents of this
story, as far as it touches our problems, as closely as possible in the
words of Mundt, although this story, which is contained in the
collection mentioned under the separate title of "Lebensmagie,
Wirklichkeit und Traum," hardly possesses an artistic value.

The theological student Emil Hahn had, as one of his friends states,
"lost life itself over his books and before his merry companions, who
would have initiated him into the true enjoyment of existence, crowed
many a moral cock-a-doodle-doo of virtue and self restraint." On the
ride home to his father and foster sister Rosalinde he was urged by two
student acquaintances to a little drinking bout, at which he partook of
more wine than was good for him. The two comrades sang the praises of
Rosalinde, whom Hahn had left as a fourteen year old girl and who in the
two years of separation had blossomed out in full beauty. As Hahn
returned to the father's house in a half intoxicated state and met
Rosalinde in an adjacent room, he found at once, in contrast to his
shyness of former times, the courage to approach her. "Ardently and
daringly he embraced her and the passionate kiss which he impressed upon
her maidenly lips was followed, as one lightning flash succeeds another,
by a second more lingering one, which was reluctant to leave off." After
he had for some time, again quite contrary to his custom, held his own
place at the large party which his father was giving that very evening,
"he felt himself gradually seized with weariness and the lively and
excited mood, to which the wine he had enjoyed had awakened him, began
little by little to disappear with the intoxication. He made his adieus
in a dejected tone and betook himself with heavy, hanging head to his
room, there to recover himself through sleep, which he could no longer
withstand because of his painful state.

"It was late in the night when Emil sprang from his bed. A vivid dream
seemed to have confused and frightened him. He stood half clothed in
the middle of his room and stared straight ahead as if trying to
recollect himself. Above in the night sky glowed the full round moon
with a sharp ray seldom seen and its white silver light pierced directly
over the head of the youth walking in his sleep. The room gleamed
brightly in the moonbeams trembling with mystery, which had spun
themselves out in long, glimmering threads over floor and ceiling. Emil
had fastened his eyes upon the great disk of the moon and staggered with
uncertain steps to the window to open it." While he stood thus there
came a small snow white cat--the cat is well known as a favorite animal
of the romantic writers--and spoke to him: "I am come to congratulate
you on your bridal night. Yes, yes, I know well that you are married.
This is a beautiful night to be married. The moon shoots down right
warmly, and its strong shining stings the blood and we cats also feel
the impulses stirring in the whispering May night. Happy one, you who
are married! Married to Rosalinde!"

"Emil, distracted, clasped his forehead. Everything which he saw about
him appeared to him changed and even the inanimate things in his
vicinity seemed in this moment to have been drawn into a magic alliance.
Everything, the very table, chair, press looked at him, rocking
themselves saucily in the bright moonlight, personally and familiarly,
and had to his eyes, arms and feet to move about, mouths to speak with,
senses for communication. At the same time a fair picture rose before
the youth deep out of the bottom of his heart, at which he smiled
longingly. It was the recollection of Rosalinde and her matured beauty.
She passed like a burning, ominous dream through his soul and he felt
himself drunken, trembling, exultingly united with the proud but now
subdued maiden in a love thrilled bridal night. While he was thus lost
in thought his look was held chained by a painting, which hung on the
wall opposite him. Strange, it was Rosa's portrait and he knew not
whether this picture had just now arisen warm with life merely out of
the force of the idea which was kindling him, or whether it had actually
been formed over there in its golden frame by a painter's hand." Then
the cat mewed again: "That is your young wife Rosalinde. The moonbeam
chases her; see how its brightness kisses her temples unceasingly. The
young woman is queen on her bridal night. We will crown her, all we who
are here in this room and owe our life to the brightness of the
moonlight night, we will crown her. I present her for her bridal crown
burning, tender desires." Then the May blossoms in the room bestirred
themselves and conferred upon her the bloom of fond innocence for her
bridal crown. Also the bird in the cage made himself understood: "I give
her for her bridal crown the score of my latest melody. Harmony and
melody should be the dower of all young brides." Finally a cockchafer
also which flew in offered her for her bridal crown "a pair of lovely
crickets."

"The dreaming Emil, surrounded by these fairy treasures of the May
night, stood in sweet intoxication opposite the glowing picture, bathed
in moonlight, of the maiden to whom all this homage belonged. The longer
and the more vividly he pictured to himself and leaned toward all the
maidenly charms, which had allowed the first passionate wish in the
young man's phantasy to blaze up, the more an impatience, almost
consuming, pounding, benumbing his heart, seized him, which he did not
know how to explain and had never felt before in his life. Like a
seductively sweet poison the delusion imparted itself secretly to him
that Rosalinde was his bride, his wife, and that this wondrously
beautiful spring night, bright with moonlight, was his wedding night.
His heart swelled with mighty, growing desire, youthful passion breathed
high in him. Trembling, fearful, wavering, longing, he still felt
himself strangely happy.

"Then it seemed to him that Rosalinde's picture began to move, as if the
gleaming shoulders lifted themselves gradually and gently at first from
it. Then the delicate outline of the bosom rose as the lovely form came
forth, the face streaming with love bowed itself in modest shame before
him. The form grew larger, rose to full beauty, stretched itself to life
size. Smiling, beckoning, gazing at him full of mystery, promising favor
and happiness, she took some steps toward him, then fled back again
ashamed and as if frightened, floated away with sylphlike movements to
the door and remained hidden behind it, yet peeping and looking out at
the youth.

"He did not know if he should, if he might follow her. He was drawn
powerfully after her and yet he stood still and hesitated. The bright
moonlight seemed, like a fairy toward one enchanted, to make merry at
the loud anxious beating of his heart. He restrained himself no longer;
with a passionate movement he hastened with open arms to the beloved
apparition, desiring to embrace her, throw himself upon her bosom,
breathe out upon her his burning desire. She fled, he followed her. She
fled before him, but softly and alluringly and he, intoxicated, rushed
after her from room to room unable to overtake the form flitting on
with ghostly swiftness. Like a star drawing him onward she floated there
before him, his footsteps were as if bewitched by her running, and thus
she led him after her, on and on, through a succession of rooms, so that
he marveled and thought himself wandering about in a great, unfamiliar
enchanted palace.

"At last he saw her no more, the lovely picture had suddenly disappeared
from him. He must however still hasten and hasten, there was no rest for
him. He no longer knew himself what he was seeking and what he hoped to
find. But now he ran upon a door; it opened and he entered a small, cosy
room in which stood a white bed. Seized with a strange apprehension the
youth drew back the curtains with bold hand, and looked, astonished,
smiling, burning with bliss. There lay a beautiful maiden asleep and
dreaming--ah! it was Rosalinde herself. In the sweet forgetfulness of
sleep, unveiling herself like the outblown petals of a rosebud, she
revealed her most secret charms in lovely fulness to the eye of night.
Emil stood before her in the dear delusion of aroused passion and bent
over her. 'Is not tonight my bridal night?', thought he. He reflected
and the hot tumult of exulting senses tore him irresistibly. Then he
flung himself passionately into her arms, pressed his mouth to her mouth
in yearning kisses and clung closer and closer to the warm, living
delight of her charming form. He dared the boldest work of love. The
sleeper did not oppose the daring beginning; in the power of a dream,
like him, according to the myth, whom the chaste Luna had seized, she
seemed at first to yield softly to the seductive moment. Only a glowing
color suffused the tender cheek, a gentle halting exclamation breathed
through the half open lips. The bright light of the full moon shone on
high with its trembling beams directly over the couch of the maiden.

"Now, now however she awakes from the strange troubled dream. She opens
her eyes, she shakes her beautiful head as if she would free herself
from the fetters of a dark enchantment. With a loud outcry she beholds
herself actually in the young man's arms and sees alas! that she has not
dreamed it. Wildly with all the strength of horror she pushes him from
her, springs up and stands wringing her hands distracted before him, her
fluttering hair only half disclosing her frightened countenance. Then
she calls him by name in a tone indescribably piercing, painfully
questioning, 'Emil!' He in turn, hearing himself called by name, falls
at the same moment with a faint sigh swooning to the floor. After a
pause he raises himself up, rubs his eyes and looks wonderingly about
him. He cannot comprehend how he has come here. The influence of the
moon has permitted the poor night wanderer to experience this adventure.
When he was completely awake and had come to himself, he stood up and
began to think over his situation. Then his eye fell astonished upon
Rosalinde, who continued to stare at him speechless and immovable. Shame
and anger adorned with a deep glowing color the injured maiden, whose
virgin whiteness had been sullied by the strange events of this night. A
dark, frightening recollection of what had taken place flashed now like
a remote, faded dream into Emil's consciousness. The alluring spirits of
the night, which had buzzed around him, now mockingly stripped from him
the deceitful mask.

"'Go, go, go!' called Rosalinde finally, who could no longer bear his
look. 'Go!' she called and stretched out her hand with a passionate
movement toward him, as if she would with it jerk a reeking dagger from
her breast. 'Go, go!' she repeated, sobbing and beseeching. Then she hid
her aching head with a loud outbreak of tears. Emil slipped away
heartbroken and in despair. He was in such a state, when he reached his
own room, that he would have put a ball through his head, had there been
at that moment a pistol at hand." How Rosalinde then became pregnant and
in spite of her resistance toward Emil, still married him to reëstablish
her honor, how though after the wedding feast two acquaintances of the
young husband, whom he had not invited, played him so mischievous a
trick that he lost his reason in consequence, that deserves no further
rendering.

We find here also as the nucleus of moon walking, when we strip from the
foregoing all its mystical setting, the longing to approach the love
object and there to be able to indulge oneself without punishment
because it is done unconsciously. The literary historian Richard M.
Meyer regards it quite correctly: "Theodor Mundt believed that he had
emphasized something new in his way of presenting it. 'The influence of
the moon had caused the night wanderer to undergo this adventure.'" To
be sure Mundt attributes all sorts of mystical-romantic rubbish to the
action of the heavenly body.


"DER PRINZ VON HOMBURG," by Heinrich von Kleist.

Heinrich von Kleist also like Ludwig carried night wandering and moon
walking into material at hand. We know that Kleist not long before the
origin of the "Prinz von Homburg" under Schubert's influence occupied
himself very much with the "night side of the natural sciences" and
Wukadinovic has made it also apparent that the poet went still deeper,
back to one of Schubert's sources, to Reil's "Rhapsodien über die
Anwendung der psychischen Kurmethode auf Geisteszerrüttungen."[27] There
he found a number of features which he then interwove into his drama,
although by no means all that he permitted his moonstruck hero to do.
The matter of the drama is presumably so well known that I content
myself here with giving the mystical setting and the beginning and end
of the action.

  [27] "Rhapsodies over the Employment of the Psychical Method of
  Treatment for Mental Disturbances." See Critical Historical Review by
  W. A. White, Journ. Nerv. and Ment. Dis., Vol. 43, No. 1. [Tr.]

Wearied with a long ride, the Prince von Homburg throws himself down to
sleep that he may obtain a little rest before the great battle in which
he is about to engage. In the morning when they seek the leader they
find him sitting on a bench in the castle park of Fehrbellin, whither
the moonlight had enticed the sleep walker. He sits absorbed with bared
head and open breast, "Both for himself and his posterity, he dreams the
splendid crown of fame to win." Still further, the laurel for this crown
he himself must have obtained during the night from the electoral
greenhouse. The electress thinks, "As true as I'm alive, this man is
ill!" an opinion in which the princess Natalie concurs. "He needs the
doctor." But Hohenzollern, his best friend, answers coolly, "He is
perfectly well. It is nothing but a mere trick of his mind."

Meanwhile the prince has finished winding the wreath and regards it
idly. Then the elector is moved to see how far the former would carry
the matter and he takes the laurel wreath out of his hand. "The prince
grows red and looks at him. The elector throws his necklace about the
wreath and gives it to the princess; the prince stands up roused. The
elector withdraws with the princess, who holds up the wreath; the prince
follows her with outstretched arms." And now he betrays his inmost wish,
"Natalie! my girl, my bride!" In vain the astonished elector, "Go, away
with you!" for the prince turns also to him, "Friedrich, my prince, my
father!" And then to the electress, "O my mother!" She thinks
wonderingly, "Whom is it he thus names?" Yet the prince reaches after
the laurel wreath, saying, "Dearest Natalie! Why run away from me?" and
really seizes her gloves rather than the wreath. The elector however
disappearing with his retinue behind the gates calls to him:

    "Away, thou prince of Homburg, get thee back,
     Naught here for thee, away! The battle's field
     Will be our meeting place, when't pleases thee!
     No man obtains such favors in his dreams!"

"The prince remains standing a moment with an expression of wonder
before the door, then pondering descends from the terrace, laying his
hand, in which he holds the glove, before his forehead, turns as soon as
he is below and looks again toward the door." Out of this state the
Hohenzollern returning awakens him. At the word "Arthur" the moonstruck
prince collapses. "No better could a bullet have been aimed." Afterward
of course he makes up some story in regard to his sleep walking, that he
had slipped into the garden on account of the great heat. Only the
princess's glove recalls to him what has happened in his sleep:

    "What is this dream so strange that I have dreamed?
     For all at once, with gold and silver gleaming,
     A royal castle flung its portals wide.
     While from the marble terraced heights above
     Thronged down to me the happy dancers all;
     Among them those my love has held most dear.
     Elector and electress, and--who is the third?
     --What name to call her?"

For the name of the princess there is amnesia, as well as for the reason
for his moon walking. Then he continues:

    "And he, the elector, with brow of mighty Zeus,
     A wreath of laurel holds within his hand.
     And pressing close before my very face
     Plucks from his neck the chain that's pendant there.
     His hand outstretched he sets it on my locks,
     My soul meanwhile enkindled high."

Now again the complete forgetting of the loved one's name. He can only
say:

    "High up, as though to deck the brow of fame,
     She lifts the wreath, on which the necklace swings,
     To crown a hero, so her purpose seems.
     With eager movement I my hands outstretch,
     No word, mere haste to seize it in my grasp.
     Down would I sink before her very feet.
     Yet, as the fragrance over valleys spread
     Is scattered by the wind's fresh blowing breath,
     Along the sloping terrace flees the throng.
     I tread the ramp--unending, far away
     It stretches up to heaven's very gate,
     I clutch to right, I clutch to left, and fear
     No one of all the treasures to secure,
     No one of all the dear ones to retain.
     In vain--the castle's door is rudely closed;
     A flash of brightness from within, then dark,
     The doors once more swing clatteringly together.
     And I awaking hold within my hand
     Naught but a glove, alas! as my reward,
     Torn from the arm of that sweet dream caught form
     A glove, ye Gods of power, only this!"

It is evident that there is complete memory of the latter part of his
night wandering up to the name of the beloved maiden, although he
thinks, "One dumb from birth to name her would be able!" Only once, when
he was dreaming by himself, he was on the way toward recollecting the
repressed name. He turns even to the Hohenzollern:

    "I fain would ask you, my dear friend,
     The electress, her fair niece, are they still here
     The lovely princess of the House of Orange,
     Who lately had arrived at our encampment?"

But he was cut off briefly by his friend, "Eh, what! this long while
they've been gone." The same friend had however to explain in detail
later, when he appeared before the elector in behalf of the prince
condemned to death:

    "When I awoke him and his wits he gathered,
     A flood of joy the memory roused in him;
     In truth, no sight more touching could you find!
     At once the whole occurrence, like a dream
     He spread before me, drawn with finest touch.
     So vivid, thought he, have I never dreamed.--
     And firmer still within him grew belief
     On him had Heaven a favoring sign bestowed;
     With all, yes all his inner eye had seen,
     The maiden, laurel crown and noble jewels,
     Would God reward him on the battle's day."

We see here plainly that the kernel of the supposed dream belonging to
the night wandering is wish fulfilment, desire for glory and the hand
of the beloved. It agrees very well with this conception that the prince
himself takes the laurel from the gardener's forcing house to wind a
wreath of honor for himself. He looks at it with admiring eyes and puts
it upon himself, playing the rôle of being beloved, only the elector and
Natalie come in to interfere. The princess and the laurel, also love and
fame really hypnotize him and draw him magnetically. The prince follows
them both with outstretched arms until the elector and Natalie disappear
behind the gates. It seems to me very significant that not long before
the creation of this drama a crowning with laurel at the hands of a
loved one had actually taken place in the life of the poet and that, as
it is now generally admitted, Kleist himself stood as the model of the
prince. "Two of the smallest, daintiest hands in Dresden," as Kleist
relates, crowned him with laurel at a soirée in the house of the
Austrian ambassador after the preliminary reading of the "Zerbrochenen
Kruges." ("The Broken Pitcher.") These daintiest hands belonged to his
beloved Julie Kunze, to whom Dame Rumor said he was engaged. Wukadinovic
defines quite correctly the connection of the drama with its
autobiographical meaning: "As the poet sees the ideal of love arising
next to that of poetic fame, so he grants to the ambitious prince, who
exhibits so many of his own traits, a loving woman standing at his side,
who rewards him at the close with the wreath."

The matter goes yet much deeper. The prince says of the elector: "Plucks
from his neck the chain that's pendant there.... My soul meanwhile
enkindled high." The laurel attains a further value for the prince,
because the elector binds his own necklace about it. The latter is
continually taken by Homburg as the father, to which a number of verses
testify. Since the prince unmistakably stands for the poet, it cannot be
denied that Kleist had desired the reward not only from the beloved one,
but this still more with the express concurrence of the father. In the
beginning to be sure he is repulsed by him, "Naught here for thee,
away!" and later on account of his disobedience is even condemned to
death.[28] He was not only pardoned, however, after he had acknowledged
his wrong and recognized the father's judgment as correct, but when he
believed his last hour had struck, he was bedecked with the wreath which
he desired and on which moreover his elector's chain hangs. Still
further, the latter, the father himself, extends the laurel to Natalie
and leads the beloved to him. It is beyond question that love is the
chief motive of the moon walking of the prince von Homburg, love to a
woman as well as a homosexual tendency otherwise authenticated in the
case of Kleist. Only it appears here closely amalgamated with desire for
fame, something completely unerotic, and with the sexual, as we have
found it so far regularly in night wandering and moon walking, quite
excluded.

  [28] It is significant to compare here the Consul Brutus, who
  permitted the execution of his sons.

We will attempt to get more light on the last two points. The striving
after poetic fame does not remain with our poet within the usual, normal
limits but becomes much more a peculiar neurotic characteristic. No less
a hope for instance had Heinrich von Kleist than with an unheard of
creation to strike at Sophocles, Shakespeare and Goethe and concerning
the last named he uttered this audacious sentiment, "I will rend the
crown from his brow!" Since he fails to attain this goal in spite of
repeated most earnest onslaughts, he rushes away to die upon the
battlefield. He writes to his sister, however, "Heaven denies me fame,
the greatest of earthly possessions; I fling back to it all else like a
self willed child!"

What lay in truth behind that unattainable goal that Kleist tried again
and again to carry by force? He himself confesses that it was not the
highest poetic art or at least not exclusively so. Otherwise Kleist
would have been able to content himself with his so commanding talent
and with that which he was able to accomplish with it, like so many
other great poets. Let us not forget that he sought to outdo especially
the three greatest. Therefore I think, in accordance with all my
psychoanalytic experience, that Sophocles, Shakespeare and Goethe are
together only father incarnations, that Kleist thus wanted to remove the
father from the field. One has a right to definite surmisings on the
basis of various works of Kleist, although nothing is known to us of the
poet's relations to his parents. The incest motive is one of the chief
determining factors of artistic creation, as Rank has outlined in his
beautiful book.[29] It is in the first place the desired and striven for
incest with the mother herself, in the way of which the father naturally
stands. The poet realizes in the freer land of poetry what is impossible
in life, by displacing it over a discovered or given material.

  [29] Otto Rank, "Das Inzest-Motiv in Dichtung und Sage," 1912, Franz
  Deuticke.

I discussed in a larger work,[30] previous to Rank's book, how Heinrich
von Kleist made the incest phantasies of his childhood the foundation of
many poems. So for instance the Marquise von O., assaulted in a fainting
fit, is protected from the foe pressing upon her by some one who loves
her and will subsequently surely marry her. I need hardly explain that
the evil one who will positively force himself upon her is the father,
from whom the son defends the mother, that he may subsequently woo her.
It is again only the poet himself who sets himself as a youthful ideal
god in place of the aging father, as Jupiter descended from his throne
renewed in beauty and youth according to his divine power, to visit
Alcmene in the form of her spouse Amphitryon. In the "Zerbrochenen Krug"
(Broken Pitcher) the judge breaks violently into the room of the beloved
one--a typical symbol for one's own father who is also in fact the
child's first judge--and is driven out by the rightful lover.

  [30] "Heinrich von Kleist. Eine pathographisch-psychologische Studie,"
  1910, J. F. Bergmann.

The objection need not be made that the poet has simply held to his
pattern. The choice of material betrays the purpose, which frequently
remains unconscious. What, we may say, impelled the poet although he
wished to translate it wholly, to take up Molière's Amphitryon, one of
his weakest productions too, and then change it in so striking a
fashion? Quite unlike the French version, Jupiter becomes for Kleist the
advocate with the wife-mother:

    "What I now feel for thee, Alcmene dearest,
     Ah, see! it soars far, far beyond the sun,
     Which even a husband owes thee.
     Depart, beloved, flee from this thy spouse,
     And choose between us, either him or me.
     I suffer with this shameful interchange,
     The thought to me is all unbearable,
     That this vain fellow's been received by thee,
     Whose cold heart thinks he holds a right o'er thee.
     Oh! might I now to thee, my sweetest light,
     A being of another sort appear,
     Thy conqueror since the art to conquer thee
     Was taught me by the mighty gods."

In truth Kleist, like every other poet, chose the most of his material
in accordance with unconscious wishes, where beyond all else the mother
complex presses for poetic expression.

Let us apply once more that which has been so far discovered to the
"Prinz von Homburg." This is rendered yet more easy from the fact that
the electress is repeatedly designated by the hero as "Mother." His real
mother had indeed at her death delivered him over to the friend of her
youth with the words: "Be a mother to him when I am no longer here." And
the electress had answered in similar strain, "He shall be mine as if my
own in birth!" But since on the other hand Natalie also addresses her
repeatedly as Mother as she does the elector as Father, so Natalie is
Kleist's beloved sister in disguise. The poet would desire the laurel
wreath thus from his own sister. Why then the father's acquiescence? If
we now appeal to our psychoanalytic experience, this teaches us that
regularly the sister incest represents a later form of the older and
more serious mother incest. The boy, who first desires the mother,
satisfies himself later with the less forbidden and more easily
accessible sister. All poets follow very significantly this
psychoanalytically established relationship, as Rank[31] has recently
convincingly shown. The poets often represent this, that the phantasies
and wishes are displaced from the mother to the sister or they are split
up between mother and sister, which then makes their origin especially
clear.

  [31] _L. c._

The latter is also the case with Kleist in the "Prinz von Homburg." He
takes for the mother he desires, at one time the electress, at another
time Natalie, "his girl, his bride."[32] It agrees strikingly also that
the prince in the fear of death expects to be saved only by the
electress, that is the mother, from the punishment with which the
elector father threatens him. So a child who knows no way out for
himself, no help any more, flees to his mother. Such an unusual,
shocking fear of death on the part of a field officer needs explanation.
It is nothing else than the child's fear in face of the stern parent. It
is further overdetermined in an infantile way. In the drama the prince
for a long time does not believe in the grim seriousness of his
position. The elector father will only put him to the test. The sudden
transition to frantic fear follows first when the friend informs him
that Natalie has sent back the addresses carried by the ambassador,
because she is betrothed to the latter. This would have so roused the
elector against him. From this time on the prince--and the poet--holds
everything as possible and is ready to sacrifice even the hand of the
beloved for his life.

  [32] It is now plainly understood that the prince can name among the
  dear ones who appear to him the elector and the electress, that is his
  mother, but not the third, who is merely a split-off from the latter,
  at bottom identical with her.

A second determination likewise is not wanting, which is also infantile.
Freud has shown in the "Interpretation of Dreams" that the child does
not at all connect the ideas of older people with the words "death" and
"to die." He knows neither the terror nor the shuddering fear of the
eternal nothingness. To be dead means to him merely to be away, gone
away, no longer to be disturbed in his wishes. For his slight experience
has already taught him one thing, dead people, as perhaps the
grandparents, do not come back. From this it is only a step that the
child sometimes wishes death to his father, when the latter disturbs
him. Psychoanalysis tells us that this is not perhaps a shocking
exception but a matter of everyday occurrence. Such thoughts are touched
upon in the "Prinz von Homburg." The false report has come that the
elector father has been shot and Natalie laments, "Who will protect us
from this world of foes?" Then is the prince ready on the spot to offer
his hand to the orphaned girl, also apparently to her mother. A child
wish comes to fulfilment, the setting aside of the father who interferes
with his plans for the mother. When the man believed to be dead
nevertheless returns, he pronounces, as we can understand, the sentence
of death upon his treacherous son. Only when the latter had acknowledged
the justice of the sentence--I might almost have said, after he had asked
forgiveness, is he not only pardoned but more than that recompensed,
while now the father voluntarily grants him his wish.

It seems to me significant that Kleist freely introduced into his drama
the complete condemnation to death as well as night wandering and moon
walking. In the first point he had turned tradition quite to its
opposite. In the original the great Friedrich relates that on the
triumphant battle field the elector has already forgiven the prince that
he had so lightly risked the welfare of the whole state: "If I had
judged you according to the stern martial law, you would have forfeited
your life. But God forbid that I should sully the brightness of this day
by shedding the blood of a prince, who was once the foremost instrument
of my victory." Personal reasons, and, as we know from psychoanalysis,
these are always infantile reasons, must have been involved when Kleist
incorporated this directly into his poetry and yet in so striking a
fashion. Some of these reasons I have been able to set forth above.

It is now clear that the apparently asexual desire for fame does not
lack its erotic foundation. The desire for fame is so greatly
exaggerated in Heinrich von Kleist that he will do no less than tear the
laurel from Goethe's forehead, because in his infantile attitude he
hopes through an unheard of poetic activity to supplant the father with
the mother. After the shipwreck of his masterpiece, the Guiskard
material, he longed for death because life had no more value for him,
but he finds later in the "Prinz von Homburg" a happier solution. For
not only does the mother herself now crown him but does it with the
father's affectionate blessing. And the old theme of night wandering and
moon walking, that is climbing into bed with the loved one, finds its
place here although in an opposite form and under a certain sexual
repression. The child does not come to the mother but she to him and
places the longed for crown upon his head even with the concurrence of
the father. Also the fact that the prince transgresses the elector's
commands as the result of his moon walking, to which the prince is
subject, must somehow, at least by analogy, have been created from the
poet's own breast. Nothing is said about this in regard to Kleist, of
whose inner life we know so little. Yet his very great interest in
noctambulism and similar "night sides of the human soul," as well as his
exceptional understanding of the same, show that he at least must have
possessed a disposition toward it. It should be emphasized once more in
conclusion that the moon walking in the "Prinz von Homburg" does not
lack the infantile sexual root, nor is the corresponding erotic purpose
wanting, which we have always found, heretofore, to come to the loved
one without being held responsible.


"DAS SÜNDKIND," by Ludwig Anzengruber.

"Das Sündkind" ("The Sin Child") by Anzengruber (in the first volume of
his "Dorfgänge") tells of an apparently non-sexually colored wandering
by moonlight. There a 45-year-old pitch worker, the mother of twelve
children, who had all died except the narrator, and for three years a
widow, had become pregnant with a "sin child" whose father no one would
acknowledge himself. She had always been a discreet woman, and was
almost equal to her son in her work, although he at thirty years old was
at the height of his manly strength. She had always been as exemplary in
love as in her work, a combination, as we know, not rare to find. Having
matured early she was with her first child at the age of fifteen and
when she was a widow "the people could not wonder enough how long it
would be before she showed her age." Not rarely "love" suddenly overcame
her and even toward her grown son she could occasionally make quite "God
forbidden" eyes. One might almost draw the conclusion from the following
circumstance that he also was more deeply dependent on the mother than
he might acknowledge to himself. Left alone with her during her
confinement, he was not able to look at her but drummed on the window
pane and became more and more confused although "God knows, there was no
call for it." Then he turned around with his face burning red and said,
"You ought to be ashamed, Mother, you ought to be ashamed!" Soon however
not only remorse seized him but he began to curse at the folk, who see
in the infant not his brother but only the "child of sin." "Do you think
for a moment that I would bear a grudge against the little innocent
worm? Curse you, anyone who would separate the children of one mother
from each other!" After he had lost the love of his youth in earlier
years, he had no more interest in women but dwelt with his mother alone
on the land which belonged to the family. Later Martin toiled early and
late for the illegitimate child Poldl, as if he were its true father,
for whom moreover he never might make inquiry.

When Poldl was perhaps sixteen years old, his mother's health began to
fail and with her anxiety at approaching death she began to be concerned
for her soul, which she, according to human custom, expressed as care
for her illegitimate child. He should dedicate himself to the Lord,
should become a clergyman, by which he would remain spotless. Martin,
with keen insight, thought thus, "That is indeed the easiest way to get
rid of one's own sin, to let some one else atone for it" and feared it
might go hard with Poldl, hot blooded by inheritance, but he had no
effect upon the mother, who was supported by the boy's guardian. Poldl
also did not permit himself simply to be talked of by her, but applied
himself ever more deeply to his future sacred calling, especially since
all the people of the place already paid court to him as if he were even
now an ordained clergyman. "Soon he had no other thought than of his
future holy office and he might stay or go where he would, for nothing
was for him too good or too bad to remind him of it." "He strolled about
one entire summer," Martin tells us, "and did not condescend to the
least bit of work but when I was out with the farm hands making hay in
the meadows or reaping in the field, it very often happened that he
rushed unexpectedly out of the bushes and began preaching to them. This
seemed quite right to the lazy folk, they would let their work lie and
would stand gathered about him and listen devoutly to him and I could
not take ill their so excessive piety. The mother thought as they did
and found that his absurd preaching there went straight to her heart."

We will stop here a moment. What drove Poldl so to the priestly
calling, what made him so intent upon it? We might mention in passing
the vanity and the high sense of importance, which is created by the
desire in the sixteen year old boy after the most reverend calling. Yet,
though I would in no way undervalue his ambition or the satisfaction of
a so pleasantly tickled vanity, yet decisive and determining these can
scarcely be. Strong motives must govern in order to explain more
completely such an impulsion. When Poldl strode over the fields and
began to preach, "At that time the Lord Jesus spoke to the disciples ...,"
then he was indeed not far from conceiving himself as the Holy One and
his mother as the Virgin Mary. Jesus had offered himself for the sins
of man, as he now for the sin of his mother. According to this it is
nothing else than his love to the mother which drives him to the sacred
office, in which it is not to be forgotten that such a love, which leads
to a thought obsession, is in the light of experience never without the
erotic.

This mingling of sensuality and love to the mother, and to an older
woman who could be his mother, shows itself still more clearly two years
later, when he has a holiday from the seminary for a few days. He finds
at home a buxom picture of a woman, a relative on a visit, almost twice
as old as he, the very essence of cheeriness and health. "The boy clung
closest to her. In spite of his eighteen years he still seemed childish
enough and this he turned to account, and 'played the calf with her,'"
to use the excellent word of the writer.

Six years later Poldl was appointed to assist an invalid vicar, in whose
home a regular vicar's cook kept house with her sixteen year old girl,
whom she had from the old vicar. In the same year Poldl's mother was
laid to rest and her son appeared at her funeral, where the robust
peasant girls and maidens pressed themselves upon him. But he "withdrew
shyly from every one of them and gave his hand to no one, as he
obligingly might have done. He has always before this appeared like milk
and blood," thought Martin, the anxious one, "now he has an unhealthy
look, no color, sunken cheeks, and his eyes are deep within, he stares
at the ground and cannot bear to have a stranger look at him. It does
not please me."

All this is clear and transparent to the physician. In the young man now
twenty-four years old the inherited blood began to make itself felt, and
at the same time the cook and her daughter let no stimulus be wanting.
He suffered under his self restraint, grew pale and hollow and because
only his actions remained chaste but not his thought, he could no more
look freely upon a woman. When he now preached in the pulpit, he spoke
of the devil as the tempter and of all his evil suggestions. He could
declare what evil thoughts come to a man and in closing he threatened
his flock most earnestly that the devil would carry them all away
together. We know well that no sins are more condemned than those which
one holds himself capable of committing or which one would himself most
gladly commit if only one dared.

The young priest owed it to a great love which he felt for the miller's
daughter that he kept himself pure at least in body. So much the more
was the vicar's cook intent upon bringing about his downfall through her
girl. Then they could again rule at the vicarage, since the old vicar's
days were numbered, when Poldl came into the fat living left vacant. It
was at the burial of the old priest that Poldl delivered at the grave
the funeral oration for the dead, and endeavored to lay the good example
which the old man had given upon the hearts of his flock. As he lifted
his eyes once and caught those of the miller's Marie-Liese, who was
listening so devoutly, not taking her eyes from him, he suddenly
remained stuck in the midst of his speech and could find his place in
the text again only with difficulty. Was he not able to maintain before
her pure glance the fiction of a noble priest, did it come to his
consciousness that he was wandering in the same paths on which the other
had been most severely wounded? Something of this the miller's daughter
seems to have had in mind, for as she later begged his pardon for having
confused him by staring at him, at the same time she advised him not to
have anything to do with those at the vicarage. The vicar's daughter,
who had stolen up unobserved, shook her fist at them both, while her
mother drew Poldl later into a corner to give vent to her feelings, "You
cannot have the miller's daughter and do not for a moment believe that
she would be willing to have you."

On his death bed in the lesser parish, which he held later, he
complained to Martin, "I should never have been a priest"--with his
inherited passionate blood, in spite of his mother's urging and his love
to her. "Martin, you have no idea how hard it is to run caught in a
sack; it costs a deal of trouble to keep oneself upright. If one does
not twist about one falls into it. The cowl was such a sack for me....
Brother, I have unwittingly fallen into disgrace as a wild beast into a
trap, and I am more ashamed of it perhaps than the worst sinner of that
which he has done deliberately and maliciously. I would not have stayed
in the trap, could everything at first only have remained secret, so
that no one would have been afraid to extend a clean hand to me, by
which I might have found myself and might again belong to the world and
everything. But that the others knew right well and they wanted me for
themselves and therefore they have behaved without fear or shame so that
soon everything was free and open to all Rodenstein from the forest
house at one end to the mill at the other. From that time on I have seen
no friendly eye, and the blue, yes, the blue eyes (of the miller's
daughter) were always turned defiantly away from me. And because she was
unkind to me she became all at once kind to some one whom she formerly
could not bear. The folk shook their heads and prophesied little good
for her. So the time came when I must come here to this parish. There
lay upon me what can soon crush one to the ground, for peace and honor
were squandered and those who had won them from me hung like chains upon
me and the bit of sunshine that I had had in life I had to leave behind
in Rodenstein. When however there was added to this concern for her to
whom I owed the bit of happiness, I broke under it and then they took me
and brought me here and I let myself be brought."

So had he truly become a child of sin with the feeling of lost purity
and a great consciousness of guilt upon his soul. And that he had not
merely squandered his own honor and peace but had also dragged the
beloved to harm, so that she must have doubts of her purity, this does
the rest for him and makes him the willing play ball of the parish folk.
From the first day when he took over his new charge, he began to wander
in the full moonlight up to the ghostly hour of midnight. At the stroke
of twelve he went to the pulpit, over which a bright moonbeam lay, which
also lighted up his face as bright as day. With closed eyes he knelt in
the pulpit, "his folded hands before him on the upholstered border, the
head bowed upon it as if in quiet prayer to collect himself as usual
before the sermon. All at once he raised himself, bent forward a little
as if the pews were full of people and he wished first to look them
over, then he threw his arms to either side and stood there like one who
would say, 'Strike me dead, if I have offended you, but I cannot do
otherwise!' He did not say this but in a voice as of one speaking in a
dream he uttered the words, 'I know of nothing!' And then once more--his
hands extended toward heaven and spread open, as if he would show
everything to all within or about the church--'I know of nothing!'
Afterward he turned and went."

In this classic picture of the brother are some features of a new sort.
Above all, sexuality appears only incidentally to play a part, in so far
as it awakens the latent tendency to moon walking. Poldl begins to
wander at midnight after the miller's daughter is lost to him and he is
tortured by anxiety for her future. Otherwise he does what so frequently
is done by the moon walker, he carries out the apparently harmless
activity of the day as he prays in the church before an imaginary
audience. At least he truly imitates the formalities with which prayer
begins, though the conclusion does not accord with the beginning. It
sounds like a justification before the folk of Rodenstein, who have
taken offence at his action, that he stands there in Luther's place as
one who cannot do otherwise though one strike him dead. At the same time
the repeated outcry at the end, "I know of nothing, I know of nothing!"
smacks not only of a denial that he did not know perhaps why Marie had
fallen into distress, but suggests the directly infantile. Thus a child
insists, when it is reproached, that it has done nothing.

Let us take up again the threads of our narrative. Poldl faded day by
day under the pressure of his heavy burden of soul. At last there
remained nothing else for him but to let them write to his brother that
he lay sick and wished to see him. As Martin entered the sickroom Poldl
stretched his lean arms toward him, breathed a heartfelt cry and began
to weep aloud like a child. "You are like a father to me, Martin, you
are like a father to me!" And from time to time he added, "Forgive me!"
Then he stroked Martin's rough hands, "the hands which had toiled for
his daily bread when he was a boy." And now he poured forth his
confession. He should not have become a priest, then the people of the
parish would have remained strangers to him and he perhaps would have
succeeded to the Rodenstein mill. His entire concern centered itself
about this, that he had not only lost Marie-Liese but was also to blame
for the overthrow of her happiness. He related to his brother how the
parish folk had apprehended him, so that he was covered with shame, how
they all hung about the great bell of Rodenstein until finally the
miller's daughter turned from him and to another. After the confession
was made Poldl fell asleep contentedly, yet only to wander that very
midnight. The invalid was very ill, when Martin talked with him again
the next day. And suddenly he began to speak of the days of his
childhood and it was remarkable to the brother "how he had remembered
the most trivial thing in regard to it and it seemed to me as if he
himself often wondered at it in the midst of his speech. Bit by bit
thus he took up his life and we talked together of the time when he ran
about the sitting-room and the court in his little child's frock, until
the time when he went to school, to the seminary, to Rodenstein.... The
sun had set when with our prattle we had come to the place where we
were, at Weissenhofen. 'That's the end,' I said, 'and there remains
nothing else to tell.'--'Yes, yes,' said my brother reflectively,
'that's the end, and there remains nothing more to tell.'" Soon he
noticed how truly Martin had spoken in every respect, for the end had
come for him now physically. With a blessing on his lips for the newly
won brother of his heart, he laid himself down to sleep. "It had become
still as a mouse in the room. After perhaps a quarter of an hour I heard
him say, 'Yes, yes, were we now together, only you must not hold me so
tightly to your breast.' With this he threw himself suddenly over to the
right, drew a deep breath, and it was over."

Let us consider once more the circumstances of the moon walking which
accompanied this. He begins with this after his removal from Rodenstein
and from his heart's beloved. There had preceded the grief over his
wasted honor and his forfeited peace, the pain at the loss of the
miller's daughter and, which is rather conclusive, the torturing regard
for her future, which completely paralyzed his will power. The latter
point is somewhat remarkable. For at bottom it was never said that her
marriage was unhappy. The people had shaken their heads before it, only,
and prophesied nothing good. When Martin fourteen years after the death
of his brother meets Marie-Liese at his grave, she has become a handsome
woman and has been a widow for eight years but is well poised mentally
and lives for her boy. In Poldl's concern the wish must indeed have been
father of the thought. If he could not have his treasure, then she
should not be happy at the side of another man. Yet apparently this does
not refer alone to the miller's daughter. Psychoanalytic experience
teaches that where the reaction manifests itself all too strongly this
happens because it is not merely a reaction to a present, but above all
to a long past experience, which stands behind the other and offers
first the original actual tonal background. Only apparently is the
effect too strong, if we measure it merely by the actual cause, in truth
however the action corresponds to all the causes, that is the new added
to the old.

We can say further, if we apply this experience to the poet's narrative,
Poldl had not merely lost the miller's daughter forever by entangling
himself with the vicar's daughter, but far more another, the one for
whom he had entered orders. The mother had said to Martin, "There is
only one way, one single way by which my boy can be saved from ruin and
I can obtain peace and forgiveness from my sin." This task, to atone for
the mother by a holy life, had not prevented him from a passionate love
for Marie-Liese or from an intrigue with the pastor's daughter, yet,
since he had on the latter's account lost his purity, something else was
also laid waste thereby, that which had given peace to him and a purpose
to his muddled life, the love for his mother. As he tarried already half
in the other world, his last words were, "Yes, yes, were we now
together, only you must not hold me so tightly to your breast." This had
the mother in her tenderness done to her little boy. We see here the
regression to the infantile, to a primitive child libido.

The matter can be followed still further. The walking by moonlight
itself did not begin, in spite of every predisposing cause, until Poldl
was connected with the new parish and no longer shared the same locality
with his beloved. It is not revealed whether the pulpit of the
Weissenhofen church looked perhaps in the direction of Rodenstein or
not. It seems to me significant that the pastor's daughter crept after
Poldl all night long, not perhaps merely the first time, as if she
suspected his hidden erotic or feared even that he might go out toward
Rodenstein. He must also every midnight establish the fact that, in
spite of his sins of the flesh, he considered himself still worthy to be
a priest. For the same reason he himself read the mass every day until
near the end. Indeed he read this not merely in the daytime but also at
midnight when other priests sought rest. And by his behavior in sleep
walking it was as if he wished each time anew to justify himself before
his Rodenstein parish, and especially before his beloved. The Luther
attitude referred to the former, "Though you slay me, I cannot do
otherwise!" the outspoken infantile expression, the only words which he
actually speaks, "I know of nothing!" is for the latter. Thus a small
boy protests his innocence when any one faces him with a misdeed. It was
as if he wanted to go back to his beloved, to Marie-Liese, as if to his
own mother.

Again we find libidinous and infantile causes as the starting point of
moonlight walking and sleep walking. Only the erotic no longer appears
so openly as with the other poets but receives a certain disguise. Yet
brother Martin, the philosopher of life, recognizes clearly the kernel
of the matter: "So I had also to witness the end with him, as with so
many of my brothers and sisters. But I still think today this need not
have happened, if the mother had permitted him his life as it would have
been lived out freely by himself. First she should not have counted it
so great as sin, for otherwise there would have been no pitch worker
Poldl in the world. Although she thought of it within herself that it
was a sin, she should have so looked upon it that she could have settled
it with the Lord God. Ah yes! he had to go about in the cowl, which had
become a greater sack than a farmer's jumper and there all the sins of
others enter, but if no one shall commit one in his own right, how would
one find shelter for all these? If I had only at that time been
obstinate about the planning of this thing, I would have foreseen the
wrong of it and have known that the mother was an old woman, and with
many conscience grows when reason is going to sleep. Faith, honor and
peace he would never have squandered, for the farmer's position does not
play with so high a stake. Still today the little fellow runs gaily
about the yard under my eyes.... Ah, you poor sin child, how wantonly
was the joy of living destroyed for you!"


"MACBETH," by Shakespeare.

As I now undertake the analysis of the case of Lady Macbeth, I stand not
only before the last but the most difficult portion of my work. Here
indeed everything sexual and the erotic itself seem to be quite
excluded; and my attempt appears to fail in both directions, in the
sexual as well as in the infantile, to apply to Shakespeare's heroine
what my psychoanalytically treated cases, as well as all those others
from literature have furnished. The poet has devoted no more than one
single scene to this entire sleep walking including the grounds for it,
and he has said as little of Lady Macbeth's childhood as of her sexual
erotic life. Our knowledge of Shakespeare's life is above all so meager,
if we turn from the case to the poet himself, that the difficulties
tower in our way almost mountain high. The reader will in this case,
which presents itself so unfavorably, have to expect neither that
certainty nor even that high degree of probability of results, which the
earlier examples gave us. Here through no fault of mine all aids to
interpretation are wanting. I should consider it as something
accomplished if the reader did not say at the close, "The case of Lady
Macbeth contradicts all that has been heretofore discovered," as it will
appear at first.

We will begin with the literary source for Macbeth, Holinshed's "History
of Scotland."[33] Shakespeare confined himself so closely to this that
he took over accurately, even to the dialogue, whole scenes into his
tragedy. The deviations are for this reason so much the more
interesting. In the chronicle Macbeth is simply the tyrant. At the very
beginning it is said of him, "he would certainly have been held as the
most worthy of rulers, if his nature had not had so strong a tendency to
cruelty." His cruelty is frequently emphasized, both at the bier of the
dead Macdowald and toward the dwellers in the western isles, who "called
him a bloodthirsty tyrant and the cruel murderer of those to whom the
king's grace had granted their lives." Finally also in the camp of the
Danes when they were overcome "he wrought such havoc upon all sides
without the least resistance that it was terrible to look upon." A
change seems however to have taken place in his character when, after
the murder of Duncan, he had seized the kingdom for himself. "He began
to reform the laws and to root out all the irregularities and abuses in
the administration." He freed the land for many years from all robbers,
guarded most carefully the church and clergy, and, to put it briefly,
was looked upon as the defender and shield of everything blameless. He
established also many good laws and ruled the kingdom for ten years with
the greatest wisdom and justice.

  [33] I cite this according to "Die Quellen des Shakespeare," by Karl
  Simrock, 2d edition, 1870.

"This apparent equity and zeal for all that is best was however merely
hypocrisy; he wished only to win the favor of the people. Tyrants are
always distrustful, they are always afraid that others will rob them of
their power by the same unrighteous means by which they themselves have
succeeded. As soon as Macbeth discovered any plans against himself, he
no longer concealed his intentions but practised and permitted every
kind of cruelty." At first the words of the three sisters of fate lay
always in his thoughts. In order to attain to what they had prophesied
he was willing to have Banquo and his son murdered. Yet the murderers
hired for the purpose killed only the former while Fleance succeeded in
escaping. "Luck seems to have deserted Macbeth after the murder of
Banquo. None of his undertakings were successful, every one feared for
his life and scarcely dared appear before the king. He feared every one
and every one feared him, so that he was always seeking opportunity for
the execution of suspected persons. His distrust and his cruelty
increased day by day, his bloodthirstiness was not to be appeased.... He
gave himself over recklessly to his natural ferocity, oppressed his
subjects even to the poorest and permitted himself every shameful deed."
Shakespeare has represented the rest fairly truly according to
Holinshed, only that in actuality this lasted for seven years, until
Macbeth fell at the hands of Macduff.

It is also worthy of note what Holinshed has made the ground of the
murder of Duncan. There preceded in the chronicle the promise of the
three witches, further Malcolm's appointment as prince of Cumberland
and, as a result of this, succession to the kingdom. Now Malcolm could
"ascend the throne directly after his father's death, while in the old
laws it was provided that the nearest relative would be placed upon the
throne, if, at the death of his predecessor, the prince who was called
to the succession was not yet capable of ruling." This latter had
happened to Macbeth, Duncan's cousin. "Then began Macbeth, from whom by
this arrangement of the king all hope of the throne was taken, to
consider the means whereby he could seize the crown by force for
himself. For he believed that Duncan had done him a great wrong, when he
named his infant son as successor to his throne and had so annulled all
other claims. Moreover the words of the witches encouraged him to his
purpose. But foremost of all his wife, a proud and haughty woman, who
longed with most burning desire after the name of queen, would not
desist until she had strengthened him to the uttermost in his
intention." This last sentence is the chronicler's only notice of Lady
Macbeth.

We can now measure what Shakespeare has contributed himself to her
character as well as to that of her husband. At first the absolute
cruelty, which with Holinshed was the chief trait of his character, is
wanting in Macbeth, and therefore ambition is mentioned first. Macbeth
becomes the tyrant wading in blood first after the murder of Duncan and
then more from a necessity to defend himself. His own wife characterizes
best the earlier hero:

                    "Yet I do fear thy nature;
    It is too full o' the milk of human kindness,
    To catch the nearest way; Thou would'st be great;
    Art not without ambition; but without
    The illness should attend it. What thou would'st highly
    That would'st thou holily, would'st not play false,
    And yet would'st wrongly win: thou'd'st have, great Glamis,
    That which cries, _Thus thou must do, if thou have it_;
    And that which rather thou dost fear to do,
    Than wishest should be undone."

Yet Macbeth at bottom dared not murder the king, he only toyed with the
thought. He must be instigated from without, if the deed is not to be
put off until the Greek calends. Lady Macbeth from the very beginning
feels it her task to strengthen her laggard and doubting husband in his
ambition. This Shakespeare had already found in Holinshed. As the
chronicle has pictured it: "Still more did his wife urge him on to
attack the king, for she was exorbitantly ambitious and burned with an
inextinguishable desire to bear the name of queen."[34] While she thus
incited her husband, she fulfilled yet more the longing of her own
heart:

                      "Hie thee hither,
    That I may pour my spirits in thine ear;
    And chastise with the valour of my tongue
    All that impedes thee from the golden round."

  [34] The words of Holinshed's chronicle.

She summons herself also to the task, calls the evil spirits of the air
to her aid and will become a man, since her husband is no man:

                "Come, come, you spirits
    That tend on mortal thoughts, unsex me here;
    And fill me, from the crown to the toe, top-full
    Of direst cruelty! Make thick my blood,
    Stop up the access and passage to remorse;
    That no compunctious visitings of nature
    Shake my fell purpose, nor keep peace between
    The effect and it! Come to my woman's breasts,
    And take my milk for gall, you murd'ring ministers!"

When Macbeth announces, "Duncan comes here to-night," she asks
sinisterly, "And when goes hence?"--Macbeth: "To-morrow--as he
purposes."--Lady Macbeth:

                "O, never
    Shall sun that morrow see!
    .   .   .   .   .   .   .
    .   .   .   .   . He that's coming
    Must be provided for; and you shall put
    This night's great business into my despatch;
    Which shall to all our nights and days to come
    Give solely sovereign sway and masterdom."

It may be seen that the really cruel one is here first Lady Macbeth and
not her husband. He on the contrary must always torture himself with
scruples and doubts. He constantly holds before himself the outward
results of his deed, brings everything together which should protect
Duncan from his dagger and can only say in regard to the opposite
course:

                        "I have no spur
    To prick the sides of my intent, but only
    Vaulting ambition, which o'er-leaps itself,
    And falls on the other."

And he explains to his wife, "We will proceed no further in this
business." Then must Lady Macbeth rebuke him as a coward, no longer
trust his love, if he, when time and place so wait upon him, retract
from his purpose. She lays on the strongest accent, yes, uses the "word
of fury":

                "I have given suck; and know
    How tender 'tis to love the babe that milks me;
    I would, while it was smiling in my face,
    Have plucked my nipple from his boneless gums,
    And dashed the brains out, had I so sworn, as you
    Have done to this."--

and finally develops the entire plan and promises her assistance, before
she can persuade her husband to the murder.

She has stupefied the two chamberlains, upon whom the guilt shall be
rolled, with spiced wine and drunk herself full of courage for the deed,
as so many criminals.

    "That which hath made them drunk, hath made me bold;
     What hath quenched them, hath given me fire."

Then she hears Macbeth within at his gruesome work uttering a terrified
question, and continues:

    "Alack! I am afraid they have awaked,
     And 'tis not done:--the attempt, and not the deed,
     Confounds us;--Hark!--I laid their daggers ready,
     He could not miss them.--Had he not resembled
     My father as he slept, I had done't."

Then her husband appears with the daggers. As he looks at his bloody
hands a cry is wrung from him, "This is a sorry sight." Yet the Lady
repulses him harshly, "A foolish thought, to say a sorry sight."

Macbeth:

    "Methought, I heard a voice cry, _Sleep no more!
     Macbeth doth murder sleep   .   .   .   .
     .   .   .   .   .   .   .   .   .   .   .
     And therefore ... Macbeth shall sleep no more!_"

Lady Macbeth quiets him but he weakens his high courage by brooding over
the deed.

                        "Go, get some water,
    And wash this filthy witness from your hand.--
    Why did you bring these daggers from the place?
    They must lie there. Go, carry them; and smear
    The sleepy grooms with blood."

Then however as her husband refuses to look again upon his deed Lady
Macbeth herself seizes the daggers:

                      "The sleeping and the dead
    Are but as pictures; 'tis the eye of childhood,
    That fears a painted devil. If he do bleed,
    I'll gild the faces of the grooms withal."

Macbeth (alone):

    "Will all great Neptune's ocean wash this blood
     Clean from my hand? No; this my hand will rather
     The multitudinous seas incarnadine,
     Making the green one red."

Lady Macbeth (returning):

    "My hands are of your colour; but I shame
     To wear a heart so white   .   .   .   .   .
     .   .   .   .   .   .   .   retire we to our chamber:
     A little water clears us of this deed;
     How easy is it then! Your constancy
     Hath left you unattended."

But the horrid deed has not brought the expected good fortune. After
Duncan's murder Macbeth finds no rest and no sleep: "To be thus, is
nothing; But to be safely thus." So he first considers removing Banquo
and his son. But Lady Macbeth is little content:

              "Nought's had, all's spent,
    Where our desire is got without content;
    'Tis safer to be that which we destroy,
    Than, by destruction, dwell in doubtful joy."

Then comes her husband. All night he has been so shaken with terrible
dreams that he would rather be in Duncan's place, "Than on the torture
of the mind to lie, In restless ecstasy." Lady Macbeth tries here to
comfort him with the only tender impulse in the drama:

                                  "Come on;
    Gentle my lord, sleek o'er your rugged looks;
    Be bright and jovial 'mong your guests to-night."[35]

Macbeth promises to do as she asks and charges her to treat Banquo
especially with distinction. Nor does he conceal from her what now
tortures him most, "Dear wife, Thou knowest that Banquo, and his
Fleance, lives." And immediately the Lady is her old self: "But in them
nature's copy's not eterne." Though Lady Macbeth is represented as at
once prepared for a second murder, Macbeth has now no more need of her:
"Be innocent of the knowledge, dearest chuck, Till thou applaud the
deed."

  [35] One notes the emptiness of this passage. She could scarcely have
  said much less, if she wished to comfort him. And yet this passage is
  always quoted by those authors who accept love on the part of Lady
  Macbeth for her husband as the driving motive for her action. Indeed,
  Friedrich Theodor Vischer himself does not shrink from an
  interpolation and translates the passage: Lady Macbeth
  ("caressingly")--"Come, come, my noble lord, remove thy wrinkles,
  smooth thy gloomy brow, be jovial this evening, well-disposed toward
  thy guests." And although the original English text contains no word
  for "caressingly," yet Vischer gives this commentary: "His wife's
  answer to him must be spoken on the stage with an altogether tender
  accent. She embraces him and strokes his forehead."
  (Shakespeare-Vorträge, Vol. 2, pp. 36, 102.)

Yet, although he shrinks back no longer from any sort of evil deed, he
does so before the horrible pictures of his phantasies, the
hallucinations of his unconscious. Here is where Shakespeare's genius
enters. The Macbeth of the Chronicle commits throughout all his acts of
horror apparently in cold blood. At least nothing to the contrary is
reported. With Shakespeare on the other hand Macbeth, who is represented
in the beginning as more ambitious than cruel, is pathologically
tainted. From his youth on he suffered from frequent visions, which, for
example, caused him to see before Duncan's murder an imaginary dagger.
This "strange infirmity, which is nothing To those that know me," comes
to light most vividly on the appearance of Banquo's ghost at the
banquet. Lady Macbeth must use all her presence of mind to save at least
the outward appearance. With friendly exhortation, yet with grim reproof
and scornful word, she attempts to bring her husband to himself. In this
last scene, when she interposes in Macbeth's behavior, she stands
completely at the height. Not until the guests have departed does she
grow slack in her replies. In truth neither her husband's resolution to
wade on in blood nor his word that strange things haunt his brain can
draw from her more than the response, "You lack the season of all
natures, sleep." It seems as if she had collapsed exhausted after her
tremendous psychical effort.

Shakespeare has in strange fashion told us nothing of what goes on
further in her soul, though he overmotivates everything else, even
devotes whole scenes to this one purpose. We first see her again in the
last act in the famous sleep walking scene. She begins to walk in her
sleep, falls ill with it one might well say, just on that day when
Macbeth goes to war. Her lady in waiting saw her from this day on, at
night, "rise from her bed, throw her nightgown upon her, unlock her
closet, take forth paper, fold it, write upon it, read it, afterwards
seal it, and again return to bed; yet all this while in a most fast
sleep."--"A great perturbation in nature! to receive at once the benefit
of sleep, and do the effects of watching," the evidently keen sighted
physician thinks. He soon has the opportunity to observe the Lady's
sleep walking for himself. She comes, in her hand a lighted candle,
which at her express command must be always burning near her bed. Her
eyes are open as she walks, but their sense is shut. Then she rubs her
hands together as if to wash them, which she does according to the
statement of the lady in waiting, often continuously for a quarter of an
hour.

Now they hear her speaking: "Yet here's a spot. Out damned spot! out, I
say!--One, two, why, then 'tis time to do't.--Hell is murky!--Fie, my
lord! a soldier, and afear'd? What need we fear who knows it, when none
can call our power to account?--Yet who would have thought the old man
to have had so much blood in him?--The Thane of Fife had a wife; Where
is she now?--What, will these hands ne'er be clean?--No more o' that, my
lord, no more o' that; you mar all with this starting.--Here's the smell
of the blood still; all the perfumes of Arabia will not sweeten this
little hand. Oh! oh! oh!--Wash your hands, put on your nightgown; look
not so pale;--I tell you yet again, Banquo's buried; he cannot come out
of his grave.--To bed, to bed; there's knocking at the gate. Come, come,
come, come, give me your hand. What's done cannot be undone. To bed, to
bed, to bed." After such appearances she always in fact goes promptly to
bed. The physician who observes her pronounces his opinion: "This
disease is beyond my practice. Yet have I known those which have walked
in their sleep, who have died holily in their beds." Here however there
seems to be something different:

    "Foul whisperings are abroad; unnatural deeds
     Do breed unnatural troubles."

And then as if he were a psychoanalyst:

                                  "Infected minds
    To their deaf pillows will discharge their secrets.
    More needs she the divine, than the physician.--
    God, God forgive us all! Look after her;
    Remove from her the means of all annoyance,
    And still keep eyes upon her."

Also he answers Macbeth, who inquires after the condition of the
patient.

                      "Not so sick, my lord,
    As she is troubled with thick-coming fancies,
    That keep her from her rest....
    .   .   .   .   .   .   Therein the patient
    Must minister to himself."

Yet as the king's star declines neither the doctor's foresight nor his
skill prevents Lady Macbeth, the "diabolical queen" from laying hands
upon herself.

This case of sleep walking, if we consider it, seems first to correspond
entirely to the popular view, that the wanderer carries over to the
nighttime the activities of the day, or to speak more correctly, of the
most important day of the last month. We saw in the first act how she
reproaches Macbeth for his cowardice, encourages him and controls his
actions. Only in two points, very significant ones to be sure, does it
appear that she has now taken over her husband's rôle upon herself; in
the disturbance of her sleep and the concern for the blood upon her
hands. How had she rebuffed Macbeth when he had called out in regard to
his bloody hands, "This is a sorry sight!" It was only a foolish
thought. "Go get some water, And wash this filthy witness from your
hand." But Macbeth was not to be shaken, the entire ocean would not
suffice. Rather would the king's blood, which he had shed, change its
green to glowing red. Yet when Lady Macbeth completes his work for him,
she remarks lightly, "My hands are of your color; but I shame To wear a
heart so white.... A little water clears us of this deed." In her sleep
walking itself she encourages her husband, "Wash your hands, put on your
nightgown." She seeks however in vain in this very sleep walking to
wipe the stains from her hands, they smell always of blood and not all
the perfumes of Arabia will sweeten her hands. Must not the inner
meaning of all her sleep walking lie exactly in these two points, in
which she has so completely turned about?

It must be observed that in the tragedy as in the previously related
tale of the "Sin Child" the sleep walking does not begin in childhood
nor in puberty, but in both instances in somewhat more mature years,
and, what is significant, as an illness, more precisely a psychic
illness. The sin child fell ill because he had lost his pure beloved
one, who had taken the place of his mother, the original love object of
his earliest childhood; and Lady Macbeth, who had herself become queen
through a murder, falls ill just at that moment when her lord must go to
the battlefield to defend his life and his crown. For not without reason
the fate of Macduff's wife, who was slain when her husband had gone from
her, occurs to her also when she, while wandering, speaks of the much
blood which Duncan had. Therefore it seems likely, and is in fact
generally believed, that Lady Macbeth becomes ill because of her anxiety
for life and kingdom. Only the facts do not strictly agree with this. In
the first place her husband's campaign is by no means unpromising. On
the contrary he has heard from the witches that his end would be bound
with apparently unfulfillable conditions, so unfulfillable that the
prophecy at once frees him from all fear.

Having hidden nothing from the "partner of his greatness" he would
scarcely conceal the promise of the witches, which increased his
confidence to the uttermost. Besides it cannot be fear and anxiety which
brings on her night wandering. Another current explanation also seems to
me to have little ground. As Brandes has recently interpreted it, "The
sleep walking scene shows in the most remarkable fashion how the
pricking of an evil conscience, when it is dulled by day, is more keen
at night and robs the guilty one of sleep and health." Now severe pangs
of conscience may well disturb sleep, but they would hardly create sleep
walking. Criminals are hardly noctambulists. Macbeth himself is an
example how far stings of conscience and remorse can lead a sensitive
man. He has no more rest after he has murdered the king and Banquo, yet
he does not become a sleep walker. There must be another cause here
which precipitates Lady Macbeth's sleep walking.

We will first examine the relation of husband and wife to one another in
order to trace out this mystery. The character of Lady Macbeth has
caused many a one in Germany to rack his brains since the time of Tieck.
Up till that time she passed simply as Megaera, as an "arch witch," as
Goethe calls her. This opinion prevailed not only in Germany but in the
English motherland too. But this view went against the grain with the
German spirit. Therefore Ludwig Tieck first looked upon Lady Macbeth as
a tender, loving wife. From this time on there arose critics and even
poets, who in the same way wished to wash her clean. I will cite the two
most important, Friedrich Theodor Vischer and Rudolf Hans Bartsch. The
former, of whom I explained earlier, that he did not hesitate to make an
interpolation to prove his point, sums up his judgment in the following
sentences: "It is not ambition alone that moves her, but love which
would see her lord become great" (p. 78). And in a second place, "She
loved her husband and had sacrificed her conscience more for him than
for herself" (p. 124). R. H. Bartsch goes much further in his romance,
"Elisabeth Kött." Wigram says to the heroine, "Do you not feel how she
(Lady Macbeth) before everything that she says cannot hitch horses
enough to carry her slow and immovable lord along?" In the sleep walking
scene "the utter crushing of this poor, overburdened heart burst forth
in the torture of the dream wandering." At the close he pronounces his
opinion: "If there is a poor weak woman upon earth, so it is this arch
enchantress, who loves her husband so much that she has in admirable
fashion studied all his faults and weaknesses that she may cover over
the deficiencies with her trembling body. Seek the wife in her rôle!"

What truth is there in these viewpoints? The poet himself has been dead
for three hundred years and has left behind him not a syllable
concerning Lady Macbeth except in the text of the tragedy. Therefore
according to my opinion nothing remains but to keep to this. At the most
we can draw upon Holinshed's chronicle, which Shakespeare so frequently
followed literally. According to this Lady Macbeth was extravagantly
ambitious and when she continually urged Macbeth to murder Duncan, this
was only because she "burned with an unquenchable desire to bear the
name of queen." There is never a syllable of a feeling of love for her
husband, or that she desired the crown only for his sake. This objection
might be made here, that as Shakespeare has often gone beyond his
source, as in creating the sleep walking scene without a model for it,
so he might just as well have given characters to Lady Macbeth of which
the source said nothing. Certainly that would be a priori conceivable.
Only that must appear clearly from the text of the tragedy. Yet what
does this say? Carefully as I have read its lines, I have not been able
to find a single, actual uninterpolated word of love from Lady Macbeth.
That is of double significance from the poet of "Romeo and Juliet." He
who could give such language to love would not have completely denied it
in "Macbeth," if Lady Macbeth was to have been a loving wife. One can
find everything in her words, warning, entreaty and adjuration,
upbraidings and threatenings, anger, yes, almost abuse, yet not one
natural note of love.

This has a so much harsher effect since her husband approaches her
usually as an actual lover, or more accurately stated up to the murder
of Banquo. She is warm only where it concerns the attainment of her
goal; it is her ambition which demands satisfaction. She is always to
her husband "my dearest partner of my greatness" as he once
appropriately writes her. It is not to be considered that Shakespeare,
who always overmotivates his situations, should have at the height of
his power so obscured from recognition all the love impulses, which
would have seemed to be decisive for her whole character. The truth is
simply that Lady Macbeth is no loving wife, but merely greedy of fame,
as already represented in the Chronicle. I suspect that the authors who
all the way through see in her the loving spouse are expressing their
own complexes, their own unconscious wishes. Such an one as Bartsch for
example cannot think otherwise of a woman than as unfolding lovingly to
the man.

Lady Macbeth makes upon me, in her relation toward her frequently wooing
husband as it were, the impression of a _natura frigida_, that is a
sexually cold woman. If one takes her own frightful word for it, that
she could tear the breast from her own sucking child and dash its brains
out, then the mother love seems never to have been strong within her,
but rather whatever feeling she has possessed has been changed to
passionate ambition. Now psychoanalytic experience teaches that when a
woman remains sexually cold toward a sympathetic and potent man, this
goes back to an early sealing up of affect with a forbidden, because an
incest object. Such women have almost always from their tenderest
infancy on loved father or brother above all and never through all their
lives freed themselves from this early loved object. Though at puberty
compelled to cut them off as sexual objects, yet they have held fast to
them in the unconscious and become incapable of transferring to another
man. It is possible also in the case of Lady Macbeth to think of such
an indissoluble bond. Moreover certain features in the sleep walking
scene seem to speak directly of a repressed sexual life.

Lady Macbeth wanders at night, since her husband has left her and
marital intercourse has been broken off.[36] In her hand is a lighted
candle, which according to her express command must burn near her bed,
and only now for the first time, otherwise the lady in waiting would not
have laid such stress upon the fact. The candle in her hand, that is a
feature which up till now we have met in none of our cases, but which,
as a glance into literature teaches me, is by no means infrequently
found with sleep walkers. It can hardly be considered a mere accident
that Shakespeare discovered just this characteristic, which is really
atypical. One would be much more inclined to suspect in it a secret,
hidden meaning. Then at once a connection forces itself. We know from
the infantile history of so many people that a tenderly solicitous
parent, the father or the mother, likes to convince himself or herself,
with a candle in the hand, that the child is asleep.[37] Then we would
have on one side a motive for sleep walking in general, that one is
playing the part of the loving parent, as on the other hand a motive for
the lighted candle. The latter has however a symbolic sexual sense which
is quite typical and is repeatedly and regularly found. The burning
candle always stands for one thing and signifies in dreams as in fairy
tales, folklore, and sagas without exception the same thing, an erect
phallus. Now it becomes clear why Lady Macbeth, after her husband had
gone to the war, has a lighted candle always burning near her bed, and
why then she wanders around like a ghost with it at night.

  [36] This is not without significance as a direct precipitating cause,
  although naturally not the true source of her night wandering.

  [37] A second still more important motivation for the nightly visit I
  will discuss later.

The conclusion of the words she utters during her sleep walking contains
a second unmistakably sexual relationship. Here she repeats not less
than five times the demand upon her husband, "To bed," while in the
corresponding murder scene (II, 2) it simply reads, "Retire we to our
chamber; A little water clears us of this deed." The further repetition,
"Come, come, come, come, give me your hand," sounds again infantile
through and through. So one speaks to a child, scarcely to an adult. It
seems as if she takes the father or the mother by the hand and bids them
go to bed. One recognizes already in this passage that this atypical
sleep walking of Lady Macbeth also leads naturally into the sexual and
the infantile.

It will not be difficult to determine now toward whom the repressed,
because strongly forbidden, sexual wishes of Lady Macbeth are directed.
Who else could it be but her own father, the original love object of
every little girl; what other person of her childhood, who later becomes
an unsuitable sexual object, but yet hinders for all the future the
transference of love over to the husband? This is the one who summons
her to walk in her sleep, the lighted candle in her hand. It is quite an
everyday experience, which holds for everyone, for the well as for every
one who later becomes ill, that in reality the first love, which bears
quite clearly features of sense pleasure, belongs to the earliest years
of childhood, and that its objects are none other than the child's own
parents and in the second place the brothers and sisters. Here the polar
attraction of the sexes holds in the relation of the elder to the
younger and vice versa, that is the attraction of the man to the woman
and the woman to the man. It is "a natural tendency," says Freud[38] in
the "Interpretation of Dreams," "for the father to indulge the little
daughter, and for the mother to take the part of the sons, while both
work earnestly for the education of the little ones when the magic of
sex does not prejudice their judgment. The child is very well aware of
any partiality, and resists that member of the parental couple who
discourages it.... Thus the child obeys its own sexual impulse, and at
the same time reinforces the feeling which proceeds from the parents, if
it makes a selection among the parents that corresponds to theirs."

  [38] Freud: The Interpretation of Dreams, translated by A. A. Brill.
  The Macmillan Company, London, New York, 4th edition, p. 218.

We will stop here at two factors which will occupy us again later, the
being in love with the parent of the opposite sex, and then the
resistance against the one of the same sex. Corresponding to the love,
every child in the period of innocence wants to "marry" the former. I
recall what a colleague told me of a dialogue between him and his little
five year old daughter. She began, "I want to get married."--"To
whom?"--"To you, Papa."--"I already have a wife."--"Then you would have
two wives."--"That won't do."--"Very well, then I will choose a man who
is as nice as you." And Freud relates (p. 219), "An eight year old girl
of my acquaintance, when her mother is called from the table, takes
advantage of the opportunity to proclaim herself her successor. 'Now I
shall be Mamma; Charles, do you want some more vegetables? Have some, I
beg you,' and so on. A particularly gifted and vivacious girl, not yet
four years old, ... says outright: 'Now mother can go away; then father
must marry me and I shall be his wife.'"

We will add just one more little experience to give us a broader point
of view. The interpretation of dreams, fairy tales and myths teaches us
regularly that the phantasies of the child, like those of all peoples in
their period, identify father with king or emperor. Naturally then the
father's wife becomes the queen. This fact of experience, which is
always to be substantiated, can be applied to Lady Macbeth and makes her
ambition at once transparent to us. I affirmed above that her lack of
sexual feeling toward her husband had its origin in the fact that she
had loved her father too much and could not therefore free herself from
him. Her sexuality had transformed itself into ambition and that, the
ambition to be queen,[39] in other words, the father's wife. So could
she hold fast to the infantile ideal and realize the forbidden incest.
The intensity with which she pursues the ambition of her life is
explained then by the glowing intensity of her sexual wishes.

  [39] Holinshed's chronicle lays emphasis upon this: "She ... burned
  with an inextinguishable desire to bear the name of queen."

With Shakespeare also king and father come together. A remark of Lady
Macbeth shows that when she addresses herself to the murder of Duncan.
"Had he not resembled my father as he slept, I had done't." This
physical likeness signifies identity of individuals, as we know from
many analogous examples. The king therefore resembles the father because
he stands for her parent. Still one more point may be well explained
from her father complex. The Chronicle speaks of the overweening
ambition of Lady Macbeth. Now we know from neuropsychology that burning
ambition in later years represents a reaction formation to infantile bed
wetting. It is the rule with such children that they are placed upon the
chamber at night by father or mother. Thus we comprehend from another
side, with the so frequent identification with beloved persons,
precisely why the lady wanders at night with a candle in her hand. Here
again appears plainly the return to the infantile erotic.

Now for the grounds of her collapse. As long as Lady Macbeth is fighting
only for the childish goal, she is an unshakeable rock amid the storms
of danger. She shrinks from no wrong and no crime that she may be queen
at her husband's side. But she must gradually perceive that her husband
will never win satisfaction, he will never recover from the king-father
murder, her hopes will never be fulfilled and she will never live in
quiet satisfaction at the side of her father. Then her power of
endurance gives way until her very soul fails utterly. As she says on
the occasion of the first disappointment after Duncan's death:

              "Nought's had, all's spent,
    Where our desire is got without content;
    'Tis safer to be that which we destroy,
    Than, by destruction, dwell in doubtful joy."

Now the unconscious, hitherto successfully repressed, avenges itself,
now conscience awakes and as the husband leaves her completely alone she
begins to wander, that is to seek to return to the infantile ideal. In
her wandering she herself plays the rôle of father, who once approached
her with the lighted candle and then called to her, "Come, come, come,
come, give me your hand!" and bade her go to bed.

Why however does not the ruthless Macbeth live down the murder of the
king as he does in the history? I believe that we must here go still
further back than to the Chronicle, even to the creator of the tragedy
himself. There is a certain important crisis in Shakespeare's life,
where according to the biography by George Brandes "cheerfulness, the
very joy of life, was extinguished in his soul. Heavy clouds gathered
over his horizon, we now do not know just what their source. Gnawing
griefs and disappointments gathered within him. We see his melancholy
grow and extend itself; we can observe the changing effects of this
melancholy without clearly recognizing its cause. Only we feel this,
that the scene of action which he sees with the inner eye of the soul
has now become as black as the external scene of which he makes use. A
veil of phantasy has sunk down over both. He writes no more comedies but
puts a succession of dark tragedies upon the stage, which lately
reëchoed to the laughter of his Rosalinds and Beatrices."

This crisis came in the year 1601, when the earl of Essex and Lord
Southampton, Shakespeare's special patron, were condemned to death
because of treason against the life of the king. According to Brandes
the depression over their fate must have been one of the original causes
for the poet's beginning melancholy. Perhaps the death of Shakespeare's
father, which followed some months later, made a more lasting impression
with all the memories which it recalled. The dramas which the poet
published about that time, Julius Cæsar, Hamlet and Macbeth, have a
common theme, they all revolve about a father murder. In "Julius
Cæsar," Brutus murders his fatherly friend, his mother's beloved ("And
thou too, my son Brutus?"). Hamlet comes to shipwreck in his undertaking
to avenge upon his uncle the father's murder, because the uncle, as
Freud explains in his "Interpretation of Dreams," had at bottom done
nothing else than Hamlet had wished in his childhood but had not had the
self confidence to carry out. And Macbeth in the last analysis is ruined
by the king and father murder, the results of which he can never
overcome. We may consider this theme of the father murder, always
presented in some new form, in the light of its direct precipitating
causes, the actual death of Shakespeare's father and Southampton's
treason against the ruling power of the state. It is not difficult to
accept that at that time the infantile death wishes against his father
were newly awakened in our poet himself and were then projected
externally in a series of powerful dramas.

Perhaps the reader, who has followed me more or less up to this point,
will stop here indignant: "How could any one maintain that a genius like
Shakespeare could have wished to murder his father, even if only in the
phantasies of childhood?" I can only reply to this apparently justified
indignation that the assumption I here make concerning Shakespeare is
fundamentally and universally human and is true with every male child.
We go for proof to what we have earlier discovered, that the first
inclination of every child, also already erotically colored, belongs to
the parent of the opposite sex, the love of the girl to the father, the
leaning of the boy to his mother, while the child sets himself against
the parent of the same sex, who may be only justly concerned in his
education without over indulging him. The child would be most delighted
to "marry" the tender parent, as we heard above, and therefore feels
that the other parent stands in the way as a disturbing rival. "If the
little boy," says Freud in the "Interpretation of Dreams,"[40] "is
allowed to sleep at his mother's side whenever his father goes on a
journey, and if after his father's return he must go back to the nursery
to a person whom he likes far less, the wish may be easily actuated that
his father may always be absent, in order that he may keep his place
next to his dear, beautiful mamma; and the father's death is obviously a
means for the attainment of this wish; for the child's experience has
taught him that 'dead' folks, like grandpa, for example, are always
absent; they never return."

  [40] Freud, _l. c._, p. 219.

Yet how does the child reach such a depth of depravity as to wish his
parents dead? We may answer "that the childish idea of 'being dead' has
little else but the words in common with our own. The child knows
nothing of the horrors of decay, of shivering in the cold grave, of the
terror of the infinite Nothing.... Fear of death is strange to the
child, therefore it plays with the horrible word.... Being dead means
for the child, which has been spared the scenes of suffering previous to
dying, the same as 'being gone,' not disturbing the survivors any more.
The child does not distinguish the manner and means by which this
absence is brought about, whether by traveling, estrangement or
death.... If, then, the child has motives for wishing the absence of
another child, every restraint is lacking which would prevent it from
clothing this wish in the form that the child may die."[41] It may be
conjectured, if we apply this to Shakespeare, that also this greatest of
all dramatists repeatedly during his childhood wished his father dead
and that this appeared in consciousness agitating him afresh at the
actual decease of the father and impelled him to those dramas which had
the father murder as their theme. Moreover the father's calling, for he
was not only a tanner but also a butcher, who stuck animals with a
knife, may have influenced the form of his death wishes as well as of
their later reappearances in the great dramas.

  [41] Freud, _l. c._, pp. 215, 216.

The evil thoughts against the father in the child psyche by no means
exclude the fact that at the same time there are present with them
tender impulses, feelings of warmest love. This is indeed the rule
according to all experience and can be proved also with Shakespeare.
This other side of his childish impulse leads for example to the
powerful ambition which we find as a chief characteristic of Macbeth and
Lady Macbeth, as in truth of the poet himself. We know that when the
latter was a boy his father became bankrupt. He had not only lost
everything which he himself possessed, his wife's dowry and his position
as alderman, but was also so deeply in debt at this time that he had to
guard himself against arrest. Once more I let Brandes express it: "The
object of Shakespeare's desire was not in the first place either the
calling of a poet or fame as an actor, but wealth and that chiefly as a
means for social advance. He took very much to heart his father's
decline in material fortune and official respect. He held passionately
from his youth up to the purpose to reëstablish the name and the
position of his family.... His father had not dared to go along the
streets, fearing to be arrested for debt. He himself as a young man had
been whipped at the command of the landowner and thrown into jail. The
small town which had been the witness of these humiliations should be
witness of the restoration of his honor. Where he had been spoken of as
the actor and playwright of doubtful fame, there would he be seen again
as the honored possessor of house and land. There and elsewhere should
the people, who had counted him among the proletariat, learn to know him
as a gentleman, that is as a member of the lesser nobility.... In the
year 1596 his father, apparently at his instigation and with his
support, entered a petition at Heralds College for the bestowal of a
coat of arms. The granting of the coat of arms signified the ceremonial
entry into the gentry." The ambition of the small child is to become as
great as the father, and so later that of the man is to exalt the father
himself, to make him king. One sees how close and how very personal the
theme of ambition was to Shakespeare.

Before I go on to analyze further what the poet has woven into his
treatment of "Macbeth" from his own purely personal experience, we must
first consider a technical factor which is common to all dramatists. It
has been discovered that Shakespeare projected his own complexes into
his tragedies, complexes which are in no way simple, but which show, for
example, close to the hatred even as great a love as well as other
contrary elements. He is fond of separating his dramatic projection into
two personalities wherever his feeling is an ambivalent one, these two
forms standing in contrast to one another. He splits his ego into two
persons, each of which corresponds to only one single emotional impulse.
That is a discovery which of course was not made for the first time by
psychoanalysis. Minor, for instance, writes in his book on Schiller:
"Only in conjunction with Carlos does Posa represent Schiller's whole
nature, the wild passion of the one is the expression of the sensual
side, the noble exaltation of the other the stoical side of his
nature.... Schiller has not drawn this figure from external nature; it
has not come to him from without but he has taken it deep from his inner
being." Otto Ludwig expresses himself similarly: "Goethe often separates
a man into two poetic forms, Faust-Mephisto, Clavigo-Carlos."

It is plainly to be seen, if we apply our recognition of this fact to
Shakespeare, that he has projected his ego affect into Macbeth as well
as his wife, which gives numerous advantages. So far we have considered
Lady Macbeth merely as a complete dramatic character, which she is
first of all. Besides this nevertheless she surely corresponds to a
splitting of Shakespeare's affect, for the poet incorporates in her his
instincts for ruthless ambition. He has worked over the character
already given her by the Chronicle for his own exculpation. It was
stated previously that Macbeth in the first two acts is by no means the
bloodthirsty tyrant of Holinshed and really stands far behind his wife
in ambition. It is as if our poet, who plainly stands behind his hero,
wished thereby to say, I am not capable of a father murder and would
surely have put it off or not have accomplished it at all, if I had not
been compelled by a woman's influence. Macbeth will go no further in the
affair in spite of all favorable outward circumstances, but it is Lady
Macbeth who forces the deed to completion. The final cause of every
father hatred is rivalry in regard to the mother and so it was she,
represented by Lady Macbeth, who in his phantasy would have urged the
infantile Shakespeare to put his father out of the way. Here branches
out another path for the sleep walking. We have so far spoken only of
the father who comes at night to the child, but now Lady Macbeth walking
in her sleep, seems also to represent Shakespeare's mother, who with the
candle in her hand convinces herself that her darling child is sleeping
soundly.[42]

  [42] Going back into Shakespeare's own life gives further illumination
  and foundation for Lady Macbeth's behavior in the sleep walking scene.
  The reader may already have secretly thought that those little
  tendernesses on the part of ordinary parents hardly enter into
  consideration in the case of a thane's daughter. It may be said in
  answer to this that Shakespeare often, as in the presentation of
  ancient scenes, put without scruple the environment of his own time in
  place of the historical setting. And according to the above he would
  be quite likely to utilize with Lady Macbeth recollections from the
  Stratford childhood.

It need not seem strange that I give a number of interpretations
apparently so fundamentally different for one and the same thing. There
is nothing on earth more complicated than psychic things, among which
poetic creation belongs. Psychic phenomena are according to all
experience never simply built up nor simply grounded but always brought
together in manifold form. Whoever presses deeply into them discovers
behind every psychic manifestation without exception an abundance of
relationships and overdeterminations. We are accustomed in the natural
sciences to simple motivation, on the one side cause, on the other
effect. In the psychic life it is quite otherwise. Only a superficial
psychology is satisfied with single causes. So manifold a chain of
circumstances, those that lie near at hand and those more remotely
connected, come into play in most, yes, apparently in all cases, that
one scarcely has the right to assert that a psychic phenomenon has been
completely explained. Dream analysis at once proves this. One can almost
always rightfully take it for granted that several, indeed manifold
interpretations are correct. It is best to think of a stratified
structure. In the most superficial layer lies the most obvious
explanation, in the second a somewhat more hidden one, and in yet deeper
strata broader and more remote relationships and all have their part
more or less in the manifested phenomenon. This latter is more or less
well motivated.

We now turn back to Shakespeare and observe the great depression under
which he labored just at the time when he created his greatest
tragedies. Does it seem too presumptuous to conceive that one so shaken
and dejected psychically should have slept badly and even possibly--we
know so little of his life--walked in his sleep? The poet always
hastened to repress[43] whatever personal revelations threatened to
press through too plainly, as we know from many proofs. The poverty of
motivation quite unusual with Shakespeare, just at the critical point of
the sleep walking, seems to me to score for such a repression. We might
perhaps say that the fact that the poet has introduced to such slight
extent the wandering of Lady Macbeth, has given it so little connection
with what went before, is due simply to this, that all sorts of most
personal relationships were too much involved to allow him to be more
explicit. See how Lady Macbeth comforted Macbeth directly after the
frightful deed, the king and father murder:

                    "Consider it not so deeply.
              .   .   .   .   .   .   .   .   .
        These deeds must not be thought
    After these ways; so, it will make us mad."

  [43] Otto Rank in his book, "Das Inzest-Motiv in Dichtung und Sage,"
  furnishes a beautiful and convincing example of such repression: It
  comes from a second drama based on a king's murder, "Julius Cæsar." I
  quote from the author's words: "A heightened significance and at the
  same time an incontrovertible conclusiveness is given to our whole
  conception and interpretation of the son relationship of Brutus to
  Cæsar by the circumstance that in the historical source, which
  Shakespeare evidently used and which he followed almost word for word,
  namely in Plutarch, it is shown that Cæsar considered Brutus his
  illegitimate son. In this sense Cæsar's outcry, which has become a
  catch-word, may be understood, which he may have uttered again and
  again when he saw Brutus pressing upon his body with drawn sword, 'And
  you too my son Brutus?' With Shakespeare the wounded Cæsar merely
  calls out, 'Et tu Brute! Then fall, Cæsar!' Shakespeare has set aside
  this son relationship of Brutus to Cæsar, though doubtless known to
  the poet, in his working out of the traditional sources. Not only is
  there deep psychic ground for the modifications to which the poet
  subjects the historical and traditional circumstances and characters
  or the conceptions of his predecessor, but also for the omissions from
  the sources. These originate from the repressive tendency toward the
  exposure of impulses which work painfully and which are restrained as
  a result of the repression, and this was doubtless the case with
  Shakespeare in regard to his strongly affective father complex." Rank
  has in the same work demonstrated that this father complex runs
  through all of Shakespeare's dramatic work, from his first work,
  "Titus Andronicus," down to his very last tragedy. I cannot go into
  detail on this important point for my task here is merely to explain
  Lady Macbeth's sleep walking, but any one who is interested may find
  overwhelming abundance of evidence in Rank's book on incest (Chapter 6).
  It is not only that I have introduced Shakespeare's strong father
  complex here to make comprehensible Lady Macbeth's sleep walking, but
  his own chief complex stood affectively in the foreground, and was
  worked out, at the same time, as Macbeth.

This must have referred to Shakespeare as much as to his hero. Moreover
the writing and sealing of the letter at the beginning of the sleep
walking described by the lady in waiting seems as if Lady Macbeth had a
secret, a confession to make--in the name of the poet. I think also at
the end, when the everlasting brooding over her deed drives her to
suicide, she dies as a substitute for her intellectual creator, for his
own self punishment.[44]

  [44] I also recall that it is in fact she who expresses Duncan's
  character as father, "Had he not so resembled my father...."

There remain yet only one or two points to be touched upon and
explained. No discussion is needed for the fact that an outspoken
sadistic nature in Lady Macbeth leads her to walk in her sleep, indeed,
disposes her to it. We can easily understand also that this breaks forth
just at the moment when her husband sets out, that is, translated into
the infantile, when Macbeth, or in the deeper layer her own father,
dies. It is much more necessary to explain why immediately after the
deed she has no scruples in staining the chamberlains with Duncan's
blood and takes the affair so lightly, while later she is never rid of
the fear of the blood and is always striving in vain to wash her hands
clean. Here it must be again recalled that Lady Macbeth on the one hand
represents the actual wife of Macbeth, on the other hand the poet
himself and in two epochs of his life; Shakespeare first in his
unrestrained striving and then when he is brought low, shaken in his
very depths by the death of his father. Murder phantasies toward his
father came to him as a boy and then as a youth at the beginning of
puberty, and yet at neither time was he ill. The more mature man
however, borne down more heavily by life, met by the actual death of his
father, broke down under the weight of things. This explains in the last
analysis the change in the attitude of Lady Macbeth.

I do not know how far the reader is willing to follow me. Yet one thing
I believe I have proved, that also in Lady Macbeth's sleep walking the
erotic is not wanting nor the regression into the infantile.




CONCLUSION AND RÉSUMÉ


If now at the close of this book we bring together all our material, we
may with certainty or with the highest probability speak of sleep
walking and moon walking as follows:

1. Sleep walking under or without the influence of the moon represents
a motor outbreak of the unconscious and serves, like the dream, the
fulfilment of secret, forbidden wishes, first of the present, behind
which however infantile wishes regularly hide. Both prove themselves in
all the cases analyzed more or less completely as of a sexual erotic
nature.

2. Those wishes also which present themselves without disguise are
mostly of the same nature. The leading wish may be claimed to be that
the sleep walker, male or female, would climb into bed with the loved
object as in childhood, which both the folk and the poet well know. The
love object need not belong necessarily to the present, it can much more
likely be one of earliest childhood.

3. Not infrequently the sleep walker identifies himself with the beloved
person, sometimes even puts on his clothes, linen or outer garments, or
imitates his manner to the life.

4. Sleep walking can also have an infantile prototype, when the child
pretends to be asleep in order that it may be able, without fear of
punishment, to experience all sorts of forbidden things, that is of a
sexual nature, because it cannot be held accountable for that which it
does "unconsciously, in its sleep." The same motive of not being held
accountable actuates the adult sleep walker, who will satisfy his sexual
desires, yet without incurring guilt in so doing. The same cause works
also psychically, when sleep walking occurs mostly in the very deepest
sleep, even if organic causes are likewise responsible for it.

5. The motor outbreak during sleep, which drives one from rest in bed
and results in sleep walking and wandering under the light of the moon,
may be referred to this, that all sleep walkers exhibit a heightened
muscular irritability and muscle erotic, the endogenous excitement of
which can compensate for the giving up of the rest in bed. In accordance
with this these phenomena are especially frequent in the offspring of
alcoholics, epileptics, sadists and hysterics with preponderating
involvement of the motor apparatus.

6. Sleep walking and moon walking are in themselves as little symptoms
of hysteria as of epilepsy. Yet they are found frequently in conjunction
with the former.

7. The influence of the moon in this moon affectivity is very little
known, especially in its psychic overdetermination. Yet there is little
doubt that the moon's light is reminiscent of the light in the hand of a
beloved parent, who every night came in loving solicitude to assure
himself or herself of the child's sleep. Nothing so promptly wakes the
sleep walker as the calling of his name, which accords with his being
spoken to as a child by the parent. Fixed gazing upon the planet also
has probably an erotic coloring like the staring of the hypnotizer to
secure hypnosis. Other psychic overdeterminations appear merely to fit
individual cases. It is possible finally that there actually exists a
special power of attraction in the moon, which may expressly force the
moon walker out of his bed and entice him to longer walks, but on this
point we have no scientific hypotheses.

8. Furthermore it seems possible that sleep walking and moon walking may
be permanently cured through Freud's psychoanalytic method.

I know very well that this explanation which I give here, offers only
the first beginning of an understanding. It will be the task of a
future, which we hope is not too far distant, to comprehend fully these
puzzling phenomena.




INDEX


  "Aebelö," ix, 45

  Alcoholics, 137
    descendants of, 25

  Alcoholism, 1

  Anorexia, hysteric, 76

  Anxiety dreams, 41

  Anzengruber, Ludwig, ix, 106

  Audition, color, 91


  Blood, 3, 15, 17, 20

  Burdach, Karl Friedrich, 35

  "Buschnovelle," 91

  Buttocks, 7
    moon as, 19


  Cataleptic muscular rigidity, 25

  Color audition, 74, 91

  Compulsion, 6

  Compulsive neurotic, 77, 91

  Conception, Immaculate, 62, 73
    unconscious, 62, 73

  Concussion of the brain, 2

  Consciousness, disturbances of, 32

  Contractures, 25

  Convulsion, hysterical, 85, 90

  Convulsions, 25
    muscular, 90

  Convulsive attacks, 2, 7, 25

  Cruelty, 25


  Dream, Function of, x
    relationship between sleep-walking and, 21

  Dreams, anxiety, 41
    frightful, 7
    of Gro, 61
    terrifying, 25

  Dysuria psychica, 27


  Eclamptic attacks, 2

  Enuresis nocturna, 2
    pleasure in, 29

  Enuretic, 1

  Epilepsy, viii, 1, 138

  Epileptics, 137
    descendants of, 25

  Eroticism, muscle, 63
    urethral, 2
    vaginal, 3

  Erotic, muscle, 8, 25, 31, 42, 90, 137
    nature, 23
    urethral, 27

  Exhibition, 22

  Exhibitionism, 36

  Exhibitionistic, 70


  Folk belief, 62
    interpretation, 82
    mind, 24
    tale, 81

  Frenssen, Gustav, ix, 63

  Freud, 104, 127, 130, 131

  Freud's psychoanalytic method, 138


  Ganghofer, Ludwig, ix, 40

  Ghostly hour, 27, 81

  Ghosts, belief in, 26


  Hemoptysis, 3, 15, 20

  Holinshed's "History of Scotland," 115

  Homosexual, 2

  Homosexuality, 20

  Hypnosis, 138

  Hypnotic fixation, 26
    somnambulism, viii, 22

  Hypnotism, love transference in, 26

  Hypnotist, 23

  Hypnotized subject, 23

  Hysteria, viii, 33, 138

  Hysteric, 30

  Hysteric anorexia, 76

  Hysterical cardiac distress, 27
    convulsion, 85, 90
    opisthotonos, 86
    somnambulism, viii
    tendency, 91

  Hysterics, 25, 75, 137


  Immaculate conception, 62, 73

  Infantile causes, 113
    erotic, 71
    regression, 136
    sexuality, 21

  "Interpretation of Dreams," 127, 130, 131


  "Jörn Uhl," 63


  Kleist, Heinrich von, ix, 46, 97

  Krafft-Ebing, viii, 20, 25


  "Lebensmagie, Wirklichkeit und Traum," 92

  Libido, 23
    repressed, 10

  Ludwig, Otto, ix, 45, 72, 91


  "Macbeth," 114

  Macbeth, Lady, 114

  "Maria," 72

  Masochistic, sadistic, 7

  Menstruation, 3, 15, 17, 30, 70

  Michaelis, Sophus, ix, 45

  Moonstruck, vii

  Motor activities, 23
    impulse, 70
    overexcitability, 26
    phenomena of dreams, viii, ix
    stimulability, 25

  Mundt, Theodor, 92

  Muscular activity, 31, 70
    convulsions, 90
    excitability, 63, 90
    irritability, heightened, 137
    rigidity, cataleptic, 25
    sense, viii

  Muscle erotic, 8, 25, 27, 31, 42, 90, 137
    eroticism, 63

  Myopia, 77, 91


  Nates, 26

  Neurotic, compulsive, 77

  Neuroses, 22

  Night wandering, vii

  Noctambulism, vii

  Nosebleed, 30


  Organic disposition, 25

  Orgasm, 2


  Paralysis of arm, 26

  Paralyses, 25

  Pavor nocturnus, 25

  Phantasies, sexual, 17, 19

  Poets, 24, 45

  "Prinz von Homburg, Der," 97

  Psychoanalysis for moon walking, ix

  Puberty, 21, 41, 80, 82


  Rank, Otto, 102, 134

  Regression, 113, 136

  Repressed libido, 10

  Repression, 60


  Sadistic, 20, 25

  Sadistic-masochistic, 2, 7

  Sadism, 8
    blood, 2

  Sadists, 137

  Shakespeare, ix, 114

  Sleep, normal, vii, viii

  Somnambulism, vii, 22
    hysterical and hypnotic, viii

  Somnambulist, 23

  Spirits, belief in, 26

  Splitting of mother complex, 77

  "Sündkind, Das," 106

  Synesthesia, 74, 91


  Talking in sleep, 7, 33

  Tic, 90

  Tieck, Ludwig, ix, 42, 124

  Transference in hypnotism, 26


  Unconscious conception, 62, 73

  Urethral erotic, 27
    eroticism, 2


  Vaginal eroticism, 3


  "Woman in white," 26




                             Publishers of
                       The Psychoanalytic Review

        A Journal Devoted to the Understanding of Human Conduct

                               Edited by
          WILLIAM A. WHITE, M.D., and SMITH ELY JELLIFFE, M.D.

        Leading Articles Which Have Appeared in Previous Volumes


VOL. I. (Beginning November, 1913.)

  The Theory of Psychoanalysis. C. G. Jung.

  Psychoanalysis of Self-Mutilation. L. E. Emerson.

  Blindness as a Wish. T. H. Ames.

  The Technique of Psychoanalysis. S. E. Jelliffe.

  Wishfulfillment and Symbolism in Fairy Tales. Riklin.

  Character and the Neuroses. Trigant Burrow.

  The Wildisbush Crucified Saint. Theodore Schroeder.

  The Pragmatic Advantage of Freudo-Analysis. Knight Dunlap.

  Moon Myth in Medicine. William A. White.

  The Sadism of Oscar Wilde's "Salome." Isador H. Coriat.

  Psychoanalysis and Hospitals. L. E. Emerson.

  The Dream as a Simple Wishfulfillment in the Negro. John E. Lind.


VOL. II. (Beginning January, 1915.)

  The Principles of Pain-Pleasure and Reality. Paul Federn.

  The Unconscious. William A. White.

  A Plea for a Broader Standpoint in Psychoanalysis. Meyer Solomon.

  Contributions to the Pathology of Everyday Life; Their Relation to
  Abnormal Mental Phenomena. Robert Stewart Miller.

  The Integrative Functions of the Nervous System Applied to Some
  Reactions in Human Behavior and their Attending Psychic Functions.
  Edward J. Kempf.

  A Manic-Depressive Upset Presenting Frank Wish-Realization
  Construction. Ralph Reed.

  Psychoanalytic Parallels. William A. White.

  Rôle of Sexual Complex in Dementia Præcox. James C. Hassall.

  Psycho-Genetics of Androcratic Evolution. Theodore Schroeder.

  Significance of Psychoanalysis for the Mental Sciences. Otto Rank and
  Hans Sachs.

  Some Studies in the Psychopathology of Acute Dissociation of the
  Personality. Edward J. Kempf.

  Psychoanalysis. Arthur H. Ring.

  A Philosophy for Psychoanalysis. L. E. Emerson.


VOL. III. (Beginning January, 1916.)

  Symbolism. William A. White.

  The Work of Alfred Adler, Considered with Especial Reference to that
  of Freud. James J. Putnam.

  Art in the Insane. L. Grimberg.

  Retaliation Dreams. Hansell Crenshaw.

  History of the Psychoanalytic Movement. Sigmund Freud.

  Clinical Cases Exhibiting Unconscious Defence Reactions. Francis H.
  Shockley.

  Processes of Recovery in Schizophrenics. H. Bertschinger.

  Freud and Sociology. Ernest R. Groves.

  The Ontogenetic Against the Phylogenetic Elements in the Psychoses of
  the Colored Race. Arrah B. Evarts.

  Discomfiture and Evil Spirits. Elsie Clews Parsons.

  Two Very Definite Wish-Fulfillment Dreams. C. B. Burr.


VOL. IV. (Beginning January, 1917.)

  Individuality and Introversion. William A. White.

  A Study of a Severe Case of Compulsion Neurosis. H. W. Frink.

  A Summary of Material on the Topical Community of Primitive and
  Pathological Symbols ("Archeopathic" Symbols). F. L. Wells.

  A Literary Forerunner of Freud. Helen Williston Brown.

  The Technique of Dream Interpretation. Wilhelm Steckel.

  The Social and Sexual Behavior of Infrahuman Primates with some
  Comparable Facts in Human Behavior. Edw. J. Kempf.

  Pain as a Reaction of Defence. H. B. Moyle.

  Some Statistical Results of the Psychoanalytic Treatment of
  Psychoneuroses. Isador H. Coriat.

  The Rôle of Animals in the Unconscious. S. E. Jelliffe and L. Brink.

  The Genesis and Meaning of Homosexuality. Trigant Burrow.

  Phylogenetic Elements in the Psychoses of the Negro. John E. Lind.

  Freudian Elements in the Animism of the Niger Delta. E. R. Groves.

  The Mechanism of Transference. William A. White.

  The Future of Psychoanalysis. Isador H. Coriat.

  Hermaphroditic Dreams. Isador H. Coriat.

  The Psychology of "The Yellow Jacket." E. J. Kempf.

  Heredity and Self-Conceit. Mabel Stevens.

  The Long Handicap. Helen R. Hull.


VOL. V. (Beginning January, 1918.)

  Analysis of a Case of Manic-Depressive Psychosis Showing well-marked
  Regressive Stages. Lucile Dooley.

  Reactions to Personal Names. C. P. Oberndorf.

  A Study of the Mental Life of the Child. H. von Hug-Hellmuth.

  An Interpretation of Certain Symbolisms. J. J. Putnam.

  Charles Darwin--The Affective Source of His Inspiration and Anxiety
  Neurosis. Edw. J. Kempf.

  The Origin of the Incest-Awe. Trigant Burrow.

  Compulsion and Freedom: The Fantasy of the Willow Tree. S. E. Jelliffe
  and L. Brink.

  A Case of Childhood Conflicts with Prominent Reference to the Urinary
  System: with some General Considerations on Urinary Symptoms in the
  Psychoneuroses and Psychoses. C. Macfie Campbell.

  The Hound of Heaven. Thomas Vernon Moore.

  A Lace Creation Revealing an Incest Fantasy. Arrah B. Evarts.

  Nephew and Maternal Uncle: A Motive of Early Literature in the Light
  of Freudian Psychology. Albert K. Weinberg.

All the leading foreign psychoanalytic journals are regularly
abstracted, and all books dealing with psychoanalysis are reviewed.

                  Issued Quarterly: $5.00 per Volume.

             Single Copies: $1.50          Foreign, $5.60.


             Nervous and Mental Disease Publishing Company

         3617 Tenth Street, N. W.            WASHINGTON, D. C.




  [ Transcriber's Note:

    The following is a list of corrections made to the original. The first
    line is the original line, the second the corrected one.

  29. A Study of the Mental Life of the Child. $2.00. By Dr. H. Von
  29. A Study of the Mental Life of the Child. $2.00. By Dr. H. von

    Conclusion and Resumé         137
    Conclusion and Résumé         137

  of importance to medical pschology. The author of this book has pursued
  of importance to medical psychology. The author of this book has pursued

  writers of these preceding science have made in regard to sleep walking
  writers of the preceding science have made in regard to sleep walking

    [1] Über Nachtwandeln und Mondsucht. Eine medizinish-literarische
    [1] Über Nachtwandeln und Mondsucht. Eine medizinisch-literarische

    Sechzentes Heft, Leipzig und Wien, Franz Deuticke, 1914.
    Sechzehntes Heft, Leipzig und Wien, Franz Deuticke, 1914.

    [6] "Über den sado-masochistichen Komplex," Jahr. f. psychoanal.
    [6] "Über den sado-masochistischen Komplex," Jahrb. f. psychoanal.

  sleep. In the same way similar erotic motives and analagous behavior may
  sleep. In the same way similar erotic motives and analogous behavior may

  it for him. Then I went to bed and slept soundly for some hours, as I
  it for him.' Then I went to bed and slept soundly for some hours, as I

  no sign of waking. This must represent a second form of consciounsess,
  no sign of waking. This must represent a second form of consciousness,

  "At that time I had to sleep in a small room which by brother had
  "At that time I had to sleep in a small room which my brother had

  Before going to sleep I always barred the door of the room, which near
  "Before going to sleep I always barred the door of the room, which near

    brothr-in-law Emil had first taken breakfast with her mother in her
    brother-in-law Emil had first taken breakfast with her mother in her

  maiden in her nightgown, who thus exhibits hereself in her night garment
  maiden in her nightgown, who thus exhibits herself in her night garment

  perform coitus."--How is that?"--"I have remonstrated rather seriously
  perform coitus."--"How is that?"--"I have remonstrated rather seriously

  mother call you, or did you come of yourself?"--I believe that my
  mother call you, or did you come of yourself?"--"I believe that my

  gone he could do nothing more to the mother. And they you could take his
  gone he could do nothing more to the mother. And then you could take his

  again"--"Or rather, I bolt the door so that my father cannot come to my
  again."--"Or rather, I bolt the door so that my father cannot come to my

  in!'--"That would mean also that if the mother wants to come, only she
  in!'"--"That would mean also that if the mother wants to come, only she

  he answered me, 'Yes, here I am!'--"What about the warden of the
  he answered me, 'Yes, here I am!'"--"What about the warden of the

  myself immediately, realizing where I was, and went beck to bed. I told
  myself immediately, realizing where I was, and went back to bed. I told

  episode: 'When I was nine or ten years old, the healthy brother was ill
  episode: "When I was nine or ten years old, the healthy brother was ill

  lunacy but of a vertable moon lover, presumably our poet himself. There
  lunacy but of a veritable moon lover, presumably our poet himself. There

  all this he did not become so quickly aware, as that his own checks
  all this he did not become so quickly aware, as that his own cheeks

  with massive oak or iron bars. So finally he gave up entirely and
  with massive oak or iron bars. "So finally he gave up entirely and

  surrounded her. He compelled himeslf to leave the clear broad way of
  surrounded her. He compelled himself to leave the clear broad way of

  look would draw from me--what would you drag out from my soul?--'The
  look would draw from me--what would you drag out from my soul?'--'The

  occurred to her the many nights when she had dreamed of the lonely
  occurred to her the many nights "when she had dreamed of the lonely

  his fresh dream kissees. Still she consciously kept back every outer
  his fresh dream kisses. Still she consciously kept back every outer

  I can deal more briefly with Jörn Uhl," the well-known rural romance of
  I can deal more briefly with "Jörn Uhl," the well-known rural romance of

  not yet late"--"The sky is so clear. I want to look at the stars once
  not yet late."--"The sky is so clear. I want to look at the stars once

  child and in his way solemnly declares "I will never do it again," and
  child and in his way solemnly declares, "I will never do it again," and

  for reverence.'"
  for reverence."

  is the love--one can call it nothing else--which the child betows upon
  is the love--one can call it nothing else--which the child bestows upon

  now for the first time a child no more. Maria thus felt herself through
  now for the first time a child no more." Maria thus felt herself through

  manner." Only all to evident! This punishment was in reality a
  manner." Only all too evident! This punishment was in reality a

  The friendliness, the affectionate regard, which spoke so unmistakably
  "The friendliness, the affectionate regard, which spoke so unmistakably

  good. Since she could not yet entirely believe she asked, "Is it indeed
  good." Since she could not yet entirely believe she asked, "Is it indeed

  and said confusedly, "See this beautiful child, Eisener, Sir!" Maria
  and said confusedly, 'See this beautiful child, Eisener, Sir!'" Maria

  premonition of a happy life with Eisener and her George."
  premonition of a happy life with Eisener and her George.

    [25] Cf. with this especially Ernest Jentsch, "Das Pathologische bei
    [25] Cf. with this especially Ernst Jentsch, "Das Pathologische bei

    [27] Rhapsodies over the Employment of the Psychical Method of
    [27] "Rhapsodies over the Employment of the Psychical Method of

  the laurel wreath, saying, "Dearest Natalie, Why run away from me?" and
  the laurel wreath, saying, "Dearest Natalie! Why run away from me?" and

       Who lately had arrived at our encampment?'
       Who lately had arrived at our encampment?"

  Kruges," ("The Broken Pitcher.") These daintiest hands belonged to his
  Kruges." ("The Broken Pitcher.") These daintiest hands belonged to his

  limits but becomes much more a peculiar neurotic charactertistic. No less
  limits but becomes much more a peculiar neurotic characteristic. No less

  in life, by displacing it over upon a discovered or given material.
  in life, by displacing it over a discovered or given material.

  everything as possible and is ready to sacrifiee even the hand of the
  everything as possible and is ready to sacrifice even the hand of the

  the justice of the sentence--I might almost has said, after he had asked
  the justice of the sentence--I might almost have said, after he had asked

  not only remorse seized him but be began to curse at the folk, who see
  not only remorse seized him but he began to curse at the folk, who see

  'that's the end,' and there remains nothing more to tell." Soon he
  'that's the end, and there remains nothing more to tell.'" Soon he

       The multitudinous seas incarnardine,
       The multitudinous seas incarnadine,

  his bloody hands, "This is a sorry sight"! It was only a foolish
  his bloody hands, "This is a sorry sight!" It was only a foolish

  come, give me your hand!' and bade her go to bed.
  come, give me your hand!" and bade her go to bed.

  phantasies of childhood? I can only reply to this apparently justified
  phantasies of childhood?" I can only reply to this apparently justified

  their later reappearancess in the great dramas.
  their later reappearances in the great dramas.

  apparently so fundamentally different for one and the same thing, There
  apparently so fundamentally different for one and the same thing. There

    calls out, "Et tu Brute! Then fall, Cæsar!" Shakespeare has set aside
    calls out, 'Et tu Brute! Then fall, Cæsar!' Shakespeare has set aside

    Conception, Immacuate, 62, 73
    Conception, Immaculate, 62, 73

    Epilepsy, iv, 1, 138
    Epilepsy, viii, 1, 138
  ]





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Sleep Walking and Moon Walking, by 
Isidor Isaak Sadger

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK SLEEP WALKING AND MOON WALKING ***

***** This file should be named 30556-8.txt or 30556-8.zip *****
This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
        http://www.gutenberg.org/3/0/5/5/30556/

Produced by Bryan Ness, Jana Srna and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive/Canadian Libraries)


Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions
will be renamed.

Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no
one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation
(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without
permission and without paying copyright royalties.  Special rules,
set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to
copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to
protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark.  Project
Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you
charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission.  If you
do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the
rules is very easy.  You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose
such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and
research.  They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do
practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks.  Redistribution is
subject to the trademark license, especially commercial
redistribution.



*** START: FULL LICENSE ***

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at
http://gutenberg.org/license).


Section 1.  General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic works

1.A.  By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement.  If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession.
If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the
terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or
entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B.  "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark.  It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement.  There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement.  See
paragraph 1.C below.  There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.  See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C.  The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation"
or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic works.  Nearly all the individual works in the
collection are in the public domain in the United States.  If an
individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are
located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from
copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative
works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg
are removed.  Of course, we hope that you will support the Project
Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by
freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of
this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with
the work.  You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by
keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project
Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D.  The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work.  Copyright laws in most countries are in
a constant state of change.  If you are outside the United States, check
the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement
before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or
creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project
Gutenberg-tm work.  The Foundation makes no representations concerning
the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United
States.

1.E.  Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1.  The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the
phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project
Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed,
copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with
almost no restrictions whatsoever.  You may copy it, give it away or
re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included
with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org

1.E.2.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived
from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is
posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied
and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees
or charges.  If you are redistributing or providing access to a work
with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the
work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1
through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the
Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or
1.E.9.

1.E.3.  If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional
terms imposed by the copyright holder.  Additional terms will be linked
to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the
permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4.  Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.

1.E.5.  Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg-tm License.

1.E.6.  You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any
word processing or hypertext form.  However, if you provide access to or
distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than
"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version
posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org),
you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a
copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon
request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other
form.  Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm
License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7.  Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8.  You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided
that

- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
     the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
     you already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  The fee is
     owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he
     has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the
     Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.  Royalty payments
     must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you
     prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax
     returns.  Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and
     sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the
     address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to
     the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
     you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
     does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
     License.  You must require such a user to return or
     destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium
     and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of
     Project Gutenberg-tm works.

- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
     money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
     electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days
     of receipt of the work.

- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
     distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.

1.E.9.  If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set
forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from
both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael
Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark.  Contact the
Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1.  Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm
collection.  Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain
"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual
property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a
computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by
your equipment.

1.F.2.  LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees.  YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3.  YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3.  LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from.  If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with
your written explanation.  The person or entity that provided you with
the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a
refund.  If you received the work electronically, the person or entity
providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to
receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund.  If the second copy
is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further
opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4.  Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO
WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5.  Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages.
If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the
law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law.  The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6.  INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance
with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production,
promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works,
harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees,
that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do
or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm
work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any
Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause.


Section  2.  Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm

Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers
including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers.  It exists
because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from
people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need, are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
remain freely available for generations to come.  In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations.
To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4
and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org.


Section 3.  Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service.  The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541.  Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at
http://pglaf.org/fundraising.  Contributions to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent
permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.

The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S.
Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered
throughout numerous locations.  Its business office is located at
809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email
[email protected].  Email contact links and up to date contact
information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official
page at http://pglaf.org

For additional contact information:
     Dr. Gregory B. Newby
     Chief Executive and Director
     [email protected]


Section 4.  Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment.  Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States.  Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements.  We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance.  To
SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any
particular state visit http://pglaf.org

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States.  U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
methods and addresses.  Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations.
To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate


Section 5.  General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic
works.

Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone.  For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.


Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S.
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we do not necessarily
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.


Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility:

     http://www.gutenberg.org

This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.